You are on page 1of 392

2007

SHELBY CORBITT
Copyright © 2006 by Shelby Corbitt

2007
by Shelby Corbitt

Printed in the United States of America

ISBN 1-594675-66-X

All rights reserved solely by the author. The author guarantees all
contents are original and do not infringe upon the legal rights of any
other person or work. All rights reserved. Reproduction in whole or
in part in any form without the express written consent of the author
is prohibited. The views expressed in this book are not necessarily
those of the publisher.

All Scripture quotations are taken from the King James Version of
the Bible unless otherwise stated.

Other versions used:

The Amplified Version (AMP). Copyright © 1987 by Zondervan


Corporation.

The New International Version (NIV). Copyright © 1990 by


Zondervan Corporation.

The New Century Version (NCV) Copyright @ 1988, 1991 by


Word Publishing

AMP means Amplified Bible.


NIV means New International Version
NCV means New Century Version

www.xulonpress.com
DEDICATION
Cc

I would like to dedicate this book to my family., John, Aaron,


Justin and Gisella. Thank you for your patience with me while I
am fulfilling God’s call on my life. I love you all very much!!


TABLE OF CONTENTS
Cc

INTRODUCTION.............................................................. xi
1 WHAT DO YOU BELIEVE?.............................................15
2 FAITH.................................................................................21
3 GOD THE FATHER, GOD THE SON...............................37
4 GOD THE HOLY SPIRIT..................................................65
5 TRUE LOVE......................................................................79
6 FORGIVENESS.................................................................87
7 GOD’S WORD, THE BIBLE.............................................97
8 SATAN AND SIN.............................................................105
9 WHO ARE YOU?.............................................................115
10 STARTING OVER...........................................................121
11 SEALED BY THE BLOOD.............................................129
12 DOING GOOD IS NOT GOOD ENOUGH.....................137
13 THE CHURCH.................................................................147
14 A HOLY PEOPLE.............................................................173
15 FAMILY AND MARRIAGE............................................189
16 SO WHAT’S GOING ON?...............................................201
17 WHY IS JESUS COMING NOW?...................................207
18 GET PREPARED TO MEET JESUS...............................215
19 PROPHECY......................................................................221
20 THE LAST DAYS............................................................229
21 THE RAPTURE...............................................................241
22 THE JUDGMENT SEAT OF CHRIST............................247
23 THE ANTI-CHRIST.........................................................251

vii
2007

24 THE TRIBULATION.......................................................261
25 THE BATTLE OF ARMAGEDDON...............................273
26 THE SECOND COMING AND THE MILLENIUM......279
27 THE GREAT WHITE THRONE JUDGMENT...............285
28 HELL AND THE PEOPLE GOING THERE...................289
29 NEW HEAVEN AND NEW EARTH...............................307
30 HEAVEN DESCRIBED...................................................311
31 FINAL THOUGHTS, ONE LAST PLEA........................317
32 LEFT BEHIND.................................................................321
33 HIS CALL, SHARING MY VISION...............................327
34 OUR WEAPONS..............................................................345
35 FEAR................................................................................351
36 PRAYER PROMISES.......................................................363
37 QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS.......................................377

viii
SUMMARY
Cc

Chapters 1-8 describes the beginning of time and how we all


have originated to where we are right now today. Also tells how to
accept Jesus as Savior and starting over with the right foundation
in your life.

Chapters 9-15 talks about how to get to know God and the person
God expects you to be. It talks of the lifestyle you should be living.

Chapters 16-21 describes what is going on right now and up to the


rapture of the church.

Chapters 22-32 talks of what will take place after the rapture until
the end of the world.

Chapter 33 tells about my vision and why I wrote the book. This
chapter also gives the prophetic date as to when the rapture will
happen.

Chapters 34-36 is God’s promises to us as His children. How He


promises to take care of us and protect us as long as we have faith
in Him.

Chapter 37 is just a list of commonly asked questions and answers.


I also have this list on my website.

ix
INTRODUCTION
Cc

L ife today is just so busy and complicated. It seems there is never


enough time in the day to accomplish all that life demands.
We as a society are so money-minded and caught up in everyday
routines that we don’t take the time to appreciate what’s really impor-
tant in our lives, which is our family, loved ones and our Creator.
With all the terrorism and war going on all over the world, it’s
time for us to stop and get our priorities in order. Just back off from
everything for a day or two to evaluate your life and see what’s
taking up so much of your time. If this were the last week you were
going to live, how would you want to spend it? What would be so
important to you? Tragedy makes us look at our lives differently.
For example, the September 11, 2001 tragedy; but we don’t need to
wait for tragedies. You can just imagine yourself alone without your
loved ones and get your priorities in order that way.
Does your life lack joy and happiness? Are you filled with fear
and anxiety? Do you feel emotionally and physically drained?
God and His Word is the only thing that can give that inner peace,
love and joy that you’re looking for. God created us that way. God
created man with a dependency and need for Him. He won’t force
us to accept Him. But with Him we become complete. He waits for
us to realize that and to choose Him. Without God we have a void,
and emptiness, an unsettled sense of being on the inside, always
searching for something to make us happy. We try to fill that void
with food or shopping, we bury ourselves in our work, and we buy

xi
2007

new cars, clothes, houses, and boats—but are never satisfied. We


always want more. Why? Because in reality, only God can give us
true happiness and make us feel complete and satisfied.
If you are too busy to pray and go to church, too busy to read
God’s Word, then you are too busy with the wrong things and you
need to change your priorities. Make the decision to make some
changes in your life and stick with it. Taking at least one day a week
to rest and spend time with your family is very important. It is also
one of the Ten Commandments.

Exodus 20:8-11(NIV), “Remember the Sabbath Day


by keeping it holy. Six days you shall labor and do all
your work, but the seventh day is a Sabbath to the Lord
your God. On it you shall not do any work, neither you
nor your son or daughter, nor your manservant or your
maidservant, nor your animals, nor the alien within your
gates. For in six days the Lord made the heavens and the
earth, the sea, and all that is in them, but He rested on
the seventh day. Therefore the Lord blessed the Sabbath
day and made it holy.”

It is important that you spend some private, quiet time with


yourself and with God as well on a daily basis. Teach your family
and children to do the same thing. If you do, you’ll start seeing and
feeling some wonderful changes in your life right away.

Matthew 11:28-30 (NIV), “Come to Me all you who are


weary and burdened, and I will give you rest. Take My
yoke upon you and learn from Me, for I am gentle and
humble in heart, and you will find rest for your souls. For
My yoke is easy and My burden is light.”

You’ll feel a sense of peace, happiness and rest that would have
otherwise been missing. God promises to bless you just as much if
you set aside one day for Him and work six days than if you worked
seven.

xii
2007

Genesis 2:2-3(NIV), “By the seventh day God had finished


the work He had been doing; so on the seventh day He
rested from all His work. And God blessed the seventh
day and made it holy, because on it He rested from all the
work of creating that He had done.”

Exodus 23:12-13a (NIV), “Six days do your work, but on


the seventh day do not work, so that your ox and your
donkey may rest and the slave born in your household,
and the alien as well may be refreshed. Be careful to do
everything I have said to you.”

There are things going on in this world that are very important
to your life and the lives or your loved ones. Though most of it you
may not be able to do anything about, it’s still vitally important for
you to know and prepare yourself and your family as best you can.
Be alert. If you are prepared for it, you could be on the edge of
something really spectacular. Those who are not prepared are on the
verge of destruction and tribulation like has never, ever been seen
before on this earth.
Because of the terrible tragedy in New York, we know that any
day could be our last day on earth. Not that we should live in fear,
but you should live your life on a higher level with no regrets. Take
advantage of every day and every moment that God gives you.
When your family and children want to spend time with you and
talk to you, stop what you’re doing and put them first. Don’t be so
engulfed in work and image that you put those things ahead of your
loved ones. Don’t leave this earth without letting your loved ones
know how much they mean to you. A lot of Americans are spoiled.
We take our families, our safety and our freedoms for granted. We
take tomorrow for granted. There is no promise of tomorrow. Give
and share love today while you still can. The only thing that really
matters in life is love, love for God and love for your family. Without
love you have nothing.
I want to start by saying that the basic foundation of every life
is and always will be God. You may have been taught as a child
about God and the Bible, but if you weren’t it’s not too late. You

xiii
2007

must have God in your life helping you and leading you in your
everyday decisions if you are going to survive the approaching trials
that are coming for all of us. And just for clarity sake, THERE IS
ONLY ONE TRUE GOD!! And God only listens to those who come
before Him in the name of Jesus. JESUS CHRIST IS OUR ONLY
CONNECTION TO THE ONE TRUE GOD!! Some people have
told me they talk to God all the time, but after listening to them I
realize they are deceived and they are talking to their own god not
the ONE TRUE ALMIGHTY GOD.
God called me in 1986 to write this book. He instructed me
to tell people how to get saved and accept Jesus as Savior. He has
also given me a warning to share with the world. Along the years,
I would write a few chapters and God would have me put it on the
shelf and wait a while, then take it back down and write some more.
When I received this calling I still needed to learn a lot and mature a
lot before God was ready to trust me to represent Him and be a voice
for Him to use. I still have a lot to learn about God, but I finally
heard God tell me this book is complete. He is ready for me to jump
out in full force to spread this message He has given me. He told
me to get this book out to everyone, because the message inside is
urgent. I am an amateur writer. This book is very simple, elementary
reading and easy to understand. It may seem very repetitive at times,
but that’s because what I am saying is important enough to repeat so
you get it. This is a message from God for all of us, you and I living
in this day and hour. I pray God uses this book to change people’s
lives all over the world. But even if only ONE person receives Jesus
Christ as Savior and gets rapture ready as a result of reading this
book, then it was well worth writing. Please take the time to read
it and give me the opportunity to share this important warning and
information with you. I’m sure it will change your life forever if you
let it. God bless you!

xiv
CHAPTER ONE

WHAT DO YOU BELIEVE?

Cc

15
WHAT DO YOU BELIEVE?
Cc

B efore I can share with you the message God has given me, I
need to start at the beginning to make sure your thinking and
your beliefs are in order.
Do you know without a shadow of a doubt where you came
from? Do you know where this earth and universe came from? Do
you know how everything originated? Have you figured out what
came first, the chicken or the egg?
Every person living has some basis for what they believe to be
right and wrong. What makes you do certain things and what stops
you from doing other things?
In my life, my parents were my example. I come from a long
line of Christians and so does my husband. We run our family, raise
our children, do our business and live daily pretty much the way we
were raised. We were taught right from wrong by the Bible. As chil-
dren, we were sent to church, Sunday school and private Christian
school and that is the way we raised our children and now help raise
our grandchild.
Why are people now days so confused about the basic ques-
tions of life? Why do people act like they are not really sure what
is right and wrong? This present generation is the first ones since
this country was founded that acts confused, unsure, and is living in
sin on a daily basis yet thinks they are doing nothing wrong. Why?
I believe it’s because in the 60’s people started getting into drugs,
and in the 70’s divorce seemed to explode in America. Families fell

17
2007

apart. They stopped going to church and fell away from God. The
separation of church and state began in 1962. We took God out of our
schools and government. Public schools stopped teaching our chil-
dren that God created the world and started teaching them evolution
instead. We removed the Ten Commandments and now absolutely
condemn prayer in government and schools. Children are our future
and we are trying to teach them to live without God. We started
falling away from God as a nation. Oh, yes, we call ourselves, “one
nation under God”, but are we? We forbid people to talk about God
unless one is doing so as part of a Christian organization, and then
the state, government and nation don’t want to have anything to
do with it. In doing this we now have a generation that hears very
little, if anything, about God and never reads the Bible. Everyone is
working so much trying to pay bills that they say they don’t have
time for church or God.
Going to church on Sunday used to be common practice among
the average American family, but it’s not anymore. Going to church
will not save your soul but it helps to go and be reminded what is
good and what is not. Don’t rely on the daily news or your friends
to tell you what’s right or wrong. For sure do not rely on the govern-
ment to tell you what is right and what is wrong. Sin is being accepted
socially and legalized by the government. That does not make it
right. Just because people and the government thinks something is
OK does not make it so. If God and the Bible say it’s wrong, then
it’s wrong. If it was wrong in Jesus’ day, then it is still wrong today.
God does not change His rules. The Bible does not change. Read
Jeremiah 17:5-8 (NCV), “This is what the Lord says: A curse is
place on those who trust other people, who depend on humans
for strength, who have stopped trusting the Lord. They are like
a bush in the desert that grows in a land where no one lives, a
hot and dry land with bad soil. They don’t know about the good
things God can give. But the person that trusts in the Lord will
be blessed. The Lord will show him that He can be trusted. He
will be strong like a tree planted near water that sends its roots
by a stream. It is not afraid when the days are hot. It’s leaves are
always green. It does not worry in a year when no rain comes. It
always produces fruit.”

18
2007

I intend to bring back to you some of these truths about life,


what’s happening today, and what’s going to happen in the future.
It’s very simple. I want you to really evaluate your own life and
compare yourself to what God expects from us as individuals and
families.
Of course the foundation of my belief and the One I listen to
and get my information from is God. You are going to have a hard
time believing anything I say unless you believe in God. People and
many religions worship different kinds of gods. There is only one
true God. He is in control of everything. He created the universe and
everything in it. You must believe the Bible is God’s words and that
they are the absolute truth. The Bible must be the final Word that
you live by.
Once you make the decision to believe in God by faith, no matter
what, then God will reveal Himself to you in whatever way you
need, to remove all doubt from your mind about His reality.
After you make up your mind to live your life according to God’s
Word, then when He says to do something, do it. If God says not to
do something, then don’t do it. The Bible is your handbook for your
life. You’ve got to read it and find out how you are supposed to live.
God says if you believe in Him and love Him, then you’ll do what-
ever He says.

John 14:15 “If you love Me, keep My commandments.”

Mark 9:23 “Jesus said unto him, if thou canst believe, all
things are possible to him that believeth.”

Believing in God and the Bible takes faith.

19
CHAPTER TWO

FAITH

Cc

21
FAITH
Cc

T here is a complete other world that exists that you cannot see.
This other unseen world is the spirit world. It’s here. It’s for
real, but you cannot see it. Faith is believing in something that goes
against your common sense. It is believing in something you cannot
see. Webster’s dictionary describes faith as loyalty, confidence, and
complete trust. We all have faith. God wants us to put our complete
loyalty, trust, and confidence in Him and Him alone. Since no one
alive today has ever seen Jesus or God face to face, then we must
believe in them by faith.

John 20:29, “Blessed are those who have not seen, and
yet have believed.”

Most people today only want to believe in those things they can
see with their natural eyes. We can’t see gravity, but we know it’s
here and it’s powerful and working. Whether we can see it or not,
and whether we believe it or not does not effect the fact that it exists.
And if we try to live as if there is no gravity, then you’ll pay the
consequence of it.
Take God at His word. He is who He says He is. Once again,
after you make that choice in your heart and mind to believe in Him,
no matter what, then He will reveal Himself to you in a way that
removes all doubt from your mind and make Him come alive in
your life.

23
2007

I’ve spoken to some people who said they would believe in God
if they could see Him or if He would do some great miracle for
them. Well He won’t. If He did, it wouldn’t take much faith for you
to believe, would it? Believe in Him first with all your heart, then
He’ll show Himself to you.
The purpose of this book is not to convince you that God exists
and that He is real. I am not going to try to do that. But as a founda-
tion, I am going to give an overview of what the bible says about
faith in God and the beginning of time.

Hebrews 11:1(KJV), “Faith is the substance of things


hoped for, the evidence of things not seen.”

Hebrews 11:1 (AMP), “Now faith is the assurance, the


conformation, the title deed of the things we hope for,
being the proof of things we do not see and the conviction
of their reality; faith is perceiving as real fact what is not
revealed to the senses.”

Having faith in God means that we believe in Him, we take God


at His word and we live our lives the way He says and wants us to
live. We form a relationship with Him though we have never seen
Him or heard Him speak in an audible voice. Faith means we have
left the realm of the physical senses. Faith is like a sixth sense. The
five natural senses, sight, smell, sound, taste, touch, belong to the
natural physical man. Faith belongs to the spiritual man. Faith is
acting on what you believe in. Faith without works is dead. God is
where faith originated. God created this world by faith.

Hebrews 11:3 (AMP), “By faith we understand that the


worlds during the successive ages were framed, fash-
ioned, put in order equipped for their intended purpose
by the word of God, so that what we see was not made
out of things which are visible.”

24
2007

Anyone who believes in God or anything in the spirit world


believes by faith because we can not see the spirit world with our
natural eyes.

Hebrews 11:6, “But without faith it is impossible to please


Him; for he that cometh to God must believe that He is,
and that he is a rewarder of them that diligently seek
Him.”

Hebrews 10:38A, “The just shall live by faith.”

God is faithful and wants us to be faithful. When you are faithful,


you have complete confidence and trust in what God has said. When
God says, “I will supply all your needs” Phil 4:19, then He will.
Be confident.

Hebrews 10:35 (Amp), “Do not therefore fling away your


fearless confidence, for it carries a great and glorious
compensation of reward.”

Act as though God is standing in front of you speaking the Word


directly to you. When you read the scriptures, put your name in it
to make it more real and personal to you. That’s what God wants
us to do. The scripture was written to each one of us personally. No
discretion. No favoritism. We are all created equal in God’s eyes. He
freely gives His word and promises to each one of us with no regard
to who you are, where you are, or where you came from.
Faith is fidelity to promises; honesty of intention; word or honor;
pledged loyalty; trust worthiness. Faith is the object of something
hoped for and the evidence of it not yet seen. It means reliability; to
depend on something or someone confidently, without a shadow of
doubt. It is confident expectation; to believe in, place confidence in
the truth of something. God is that truth and confidence.
If I told you I’d pay your rent for you this month, you knew I
always kept my word, and you knew I had the money to do what I
said, then you could have faith in me, and expect me to do it. Even
though I may not have put the money in your hand yet, you could

25
2007

just calmly take me at my word and consider your rent paid because
you knew I was faithful and reliable.
This is what God wants you to know about Him. He always
keeps His word. He will not let you down. If He said He would
help you in your time of need and trouble then He will. Don’t worry
about it. Just relax.
I know it is hard at first, because we can not see God or hear an
audible voice, all we have is His written word and the Spirit of God
speaking to us in our spirit. But that’s all we need. He’s just waiting
for us to call on him and believe in Him. He won’t let you down. If
He gave His word, He will do it because He can’t lie. It’s not possible
for Him to lie. He doesn’t play games with you and tease you. That’s
not God, that’s not His nature. Anything in this world you may need,
there is a promise in the word of God that relates to it.
We cannot receive anything from God without faith. God does
not respond to us without faith. You have to believe before you actu-
ally see it. Believing is knowing, absolutely and no one can change
your mind about it. That’s what God wants our attitude and opinion
to be.
God has integrity. No one has more integrity than God. He is
complete, whole, honest and sincere. God wants us to confidently
cling to him. Count on Him for all your answers. Don’t rely on
anyone or anything else. Just rely on God; on His ability, His power,
His timing, His honesty, His love, His trust, and His willingness to
help you. Believe that what He does and when He does it is in your
best interest. That is faith in God.
God’s word is like a binding contract that cannot be broken.
The sacrificial blood of Jesus seals that contract. Jesus’ blood is our
collateral or security to make sure God’s word is a binding contract
for us. Without the blood of Jesus, God does not have to answer any
of our prayers. When we accept Jesus as our Savior, we have His
blood to cover us and bind the contract of God’s word to us. God
faithfully watches over His word to perform it.

Hebrews 10:23, “Let us hold fast the profession of our faith


without wavering; for He is faithful that promised.”

26
2007

You have to believe that God exists and that He is working in


your life continuously. Your attitude must be that even if God does
nothing for you, never speaks to you, shows Himself to you, or does
any miracle for you, you will still believe in Him. You cannot fool
God. He knows what is really in your heart.

1 Corinthians 2:5, “Don’t let your faith rest in the wisdom


of men, but in the power of God.”

Don’t believe in only what is humanly possible, or what is


humanly imaginable. You must believe by faith in what God is
capable of doing.

Romans 12:3, “For I say, through the grace given unto


me, to every man that is among you, not to think of
himself more highly than he ought to think; but to think
soberly, according as God hath dealt to every man the
measure of faith.”

When you accept Jesus as your Savior, God deposit’s a measure


of faith into your spirit. Everyone gets the same measure, the same
amount of faith. You can cause your faith to grow by reading your
Bible, believing what you are reading, and getting into a deeper rela-
tionship with God. The choice is up to you. That is the only way to
make your faith grow stronger.

Romans 10:17(KJV), “So then faith cometh by hearing


and hearing by the word of God.”

Romans 10:17 (AMP), “So faith comes by hearing what


is told and what is heard comes by the preaching of the
message that came from the lips of Christ the Messiah
Himself.”

When you hear that some people are strong in faith, it’s because
they read their Bible a lot and believe what they read. God says we
must live our lives daily from now on, day after day, by faith.

27
2007

1 John 5:4, “For whatsoever is born of God overcometh


the world; and this is the victory that overcometh the
world even our faith.”

If we have faith in God we can overcome anything and be victo-


rious while we are here on this earth. Then when we leave this earth
we go to Heaven to be with God forever where no harm or danger
can ever come to us again. Without faith it is impossible to under-
stand and accept the spirit world and the reality of God.

1 Corinthians 2:14(AMP), “But the natural non-spiritual


man does not accept or welcome or admit into his heart
the gifts and teachings and revelations of the spirit of
God, for they are folly, meaningless, nonsense to him; and
he is incapable of knowing them, of progressively recog-
nizing, understanding and becoming better acquainted
with them, because they are spiritually discerned and
estimated and appreciated.”

Faith refuses to let go. Faith is a reflective act that shows in your
attitude, your walk, your look and your speech. If God says you are
healed, then stop looking, thinking and talking sick. If He says you
are financially blessed, stop looking and talking broke. If He says
you are a new creation in Christ then stop acting and talking like the
world, like the sinners.

Ephesians 6:10(NIV), “…be strong in the Lord and in


His mighty power.”

Be strong in the Lord. Stand strong for Jesus. Don’t be shy and
ashamed for being good and living right. Don’t try to fit in with the
world. Don’t worry what others think of you. Worry about what God
is thinking of you. Try to impress God, not people.
Mixing faith with the word of God brings rest to your mind and
soul. Your words express whether you are walking by faith or by
sight. You end up speaking out of your mouth whatever you believe

28
2007

and whatever you want. You end up speaking and acting on what-
ever you think about.
Faith gets ready for whatever you believe in before it actually
happens. You might think speaking things before you see them
sounds crazy, but this is what God wants you to do. And guess what
God is smarter than you and I, so go ahead and do what He says, not
what you want, think, or feel.
Faith is seen. Not the thing you are believing for, but your faith
and what you believe will be evident.

James 2:14-18(AMP), “What is the use, profit my


brethren, for anyone to profess to have faith, if he has
no good works to show for it? Can such faith save your
soul?
If a brother or a sister is poorly clad, and lacks food
for each day, and one of you say to him good-bye! Keep
yourself warm and well fed, without giving him the neces-
sities for the body, what good does that do? So also faith,
if it does not have works, deeds and actions of obedience,
to back it up, by itself is destitute of power, inoperative
and dead.
But someone will say to you then, “You say you have
faith and I have good works.” Now you show me your
alleged faith apart from any good works, if you can, and
I by good works of obedience will show you my faith.”

Faith has to be an action of obedience to the word of God.


Obeying the word is an expression to your confidence and faith in
the word.

James 2:20-24&26(AMP), “Are you willing to be shown


proof, you foolish and unproductive, spiritually deficient
fellow, that faith apart from good works is inactive and
ineffective and worthless?
Was not our forefather Abraham shown to be justi-
fied, made acceptable to God, by his works when he
brought to the alter as an offering his own son Isaac?

29
2007

You see that his faith was cooperating with his works,
and his faith was completed and reached it’s supreme
expression, when he implemented it, by good works.
And so the scripture was fulfilled that says, Abraham
believed in, adhered to, trusted in, and relied on God, and
this was accounted to him as righteousness, as confor-
mity to God’s will in thought and deed, and he was called
God’s friend.
You see that a man is justified, pronounced righteous
before God, through what he does, and not alone through
faith, through works of obedience as well as what he
believes.
For as the human body apart from the spirit is lifeless,
so faith apart from its works of obedience is also dead.”

Everything you do and say is a reflection of what you have your


faith in. You do not have to tell people you are a Christian and live
by faith. People will be able to see that you are, by your actions and
the conversation that you express.
Don’t worry about your reputation or the image you want others
to have of you. Don’t worry that some people may think you are
foolish or ridiculous. Don’t worry about what the world thinks of
you. Aim to please God.
My aim is definitely to please God and accomplish what He has
called me to do. Then when I get to Heaven and stand before God,
He can say to me, “well done my faithful servant.”
Can God trust you to carry out His will and purpose in this world?
How well do you do in the small things God tells you to do?

Luke 16:10(AMP), “He who is faithful in a very little


thing is faithful also in much, and he who is dishonest
and unjust in a very little thing is dishonest and unjust
also in much.”

Do whatever God tells you to do. Be faithful to the last thing


He told you to do. Keep doing it till He tells you to do something
different.

30
2007

If you will not be faithful to God and do what He asks, then He


will keep looking till He finds someone who will. If He doesn’t find
someone on this earth, then He will just send down an angel to take
care of what He desires. God does not need us. We need Him.
When you walk by faith, you can expect to receive criticism
from most logical, realistic, unfaithful people. These people only
believe what science can prove. They only believe what they can
see with their own eyes. They will talk about you and accuse you of
being out in left field somewhere, a few cards short of a deck. That’s
because they do not have faith, they do not understand faith and do
not belong to God’s family. When you walk by faith it can seem a
little silly, because faith is acting on something where you have no
physical or logical answers for it happening. Who cares if unfaithful
people do not believe in your faithfulness.
Don’t try to figure out a logical solution to your problems. Don’t
try to see, hear or feel your answers. Find your peace, calmness and
answers in the Truth of God’s word. Even when you get your miracle,
you don’t have to try to offer an explanation for it. Just receive it
thankfully and give the credit to God. If God don’t have to explain
miracles to people then neither do we. Just say that God blessed you
because He loves you. That’s all people need to know. Hang on to
your faith in God. Don’t let the opinions of others, who have no faith,
influence you and cheat you out of your miracles from God.

Hebrews 12:2, “Looking unto Jesus the author and


finisher of our faith, who for the joy that was set before
Him, endured the cross, despising the shame, and is set
down at the right hand of the throne of God.”

Romans 17:20, “And Jesus said unto them, because of


your unbelief; for verily I say unto you, if you have faith
as a grain of mustard seed, ye shall say unto this moun-
tain, remove hence to yonder place, and it shall remove,
and nothing shall be impossible unto you.”

2 Corinthians 5:7, “For we walk by faith not by sight.”

31
2007

Mark 11:22-24, “And Jesus answering said unto them,


Have faith in God.
For verily I say unto you, whosoever shall say unto
this mountain, be thou removed, and be thou cast into
the sea; and shall not doubt in his heart, but shall believe
those things which he saith shall come to pass, he shall
have whatsoever he saith.
Therefore I say unto you, what things so ever you
desire, when ye pray, believe that ye receive them, and ye
shall have them.”

Romans 1:17, “For therein is the righteousness of God


revealed from faith to faith; as it is written, the just shall
live by faith.”

Galatians 3:11(AMP), “Now it is evident that no person


is justified and declared righteous and brought into
right standing with God, through the law, for the scrip-
ture says, “the man in right standing with God, the just,
the righteous, shall live by and out of faith and he who
through and by faith is declared righteous and in right
standing with God shall live.”

Habakkuk 2:4(AMP), “Look at the proud; his soul is not


straight or right within him; but the rigidly just and the
uncompromisingly righteous man shall live by his faith
and in God’s faithfulness.”

2 Peter 1:1-8(AMP), “Simon Peter, a servant and apostle


(special messenger) of Jesus Christ, to those who have
received (obtained an equal privilege of) like precious
faith with ourselves in and through the righteousness of
our God and Savior Jesus Christ;
May grace (God’s favor) and peace (which is perfect
well being, all necessary good, all spiritual prosperity,
and freedom from fears and agitating passions and moral
conflicts) be multiplied to you in (the full personal, precise,

32
2007

and correct) knowledge of God and Jesus our Lord. For


his divine power has bestowed upon us all things that (are
requisite and suited) to life and godliness, through the
full personal knowledge of Him who called us by and to
His own glory and excellence (virtue). By means of these
He has bestowed on us His precious and exceeding great
promises, so that through them you may escape by flight
from the moral decay (rottenness and corruption) that is
in the world because of covetousness (lust and greed), and
become sharers (partakers) of the divine nature.
For this very reason, adding your diligence, to the
divine promises, employ every effort in exercising your
faith to develop virtue, (excellence, resolution, Christian
energy) and in exercising virtue develop knowledge
(intelligence),
And in exercising knowledge, develop self-control,
and in exercising self-control develop steadfastness
(patience and endurance) and in exercising steadfastness
develop godliness (piety),
And in exercising godliness develop brotherly affec-
tion, and in exercising brotherly affection develop
Christian love.
For all these qualities are yours and increasingly
abound in you, they will keep you from being idle or
unfruitful unto the (full, personal) knowledge of our
Lord Jesus Christ (the Messiah, the Anointed One).
For whoever lacks these qualities is blind, (spiritu-
ally) short-sighted, seeing only what is near to him, and
has become oblivious (to the fact) that he was cleansed
from his old sins.
Because of this brethren be all the more seditious
and eager to make sure (to ratify, to strengthen, to make
steadfast) your calling and election; for if you do this, you
will never stumble or fall.
Thus there will be richly and abundantly provided
for you entry into the eternal kingdom of our Lord and
Savior Jesus Christ.”

33
2007

1 Corinthians 1:8&9 (AMP), “And He, God will estab-


lish you to the end, keep you steadfast, give you strength
and guarantee your vindication. He will defend you
with success and clear you from blame; He will be your
warrant against all accusation or indictment so that you
will be guiltless and irreproachable in the day of our
Lord Jesus Christ the Messiah.
God is faithful, reliable, trustworthy, and therefore
ever true to His promises and He can be depended on. By
Him you were called into companionship and participa-
tion with His son Jesus Christ our Lord.”

Romans 4:20-22 (AMP), “No unbelief or distrust made


him waiver, doubtingly question, concerning the promise
of God, but he grew strong and was empowered by faith
as he gave praise and glory to God. Fully satisfied and
assured that God was able and mighty to keep His word
and do what He had promised.
That is why his faith was credited to him as righteous-
ness, right standing with God.”

2 Peter 3:9A, “The Lord is not slack concerning His


promise…”

Romans 10:17, “So then faith cometh by hearing and


hearing by the word of God.”

Isaiah 55:11, “So shall my word be that goeth forth out


of my mouth, it shall not return unto me void, but it shall
accomplish that which I please and prosper in the thing
where it was sent.”

2 Timothy 2:13, “If we believe not, yet He abideth faithful;


He can not deny Himself.”

2 Corinthians 5:7, “For we walk by faith not by sight.”

34
2007

Mark 9:23, “Jesus said unto him, if thou canst believe, all
things are possible to him that believeth.”

Hebrews 6:17-19, “Accordingly God also, in His desire to


show more convincingly and beyond doubt to those who
were to inherit the promise, the unchangeableness of His
purpose and plan intervened with an oath.
This was so that by two unchangeable things, His
promise and His oath, in which it was impossible for God
ever to prove false or deceive us, we who have fled to Him
for refuge might have mighty indwelling strength and
strong encouragement to grasp and hold fast the hope
appointed for us and set before us.
Now we have this hope as a sure and steadfast anchor
of the soul, it can not slip and it can not break down under
whoever steps out upon it. A hope that reaches farther
and enters into the very certainty of the presence of God
within the veil.”

Proverbs 30:5, “Every word of God is pure. He is a shield


unto them that put their trust in Him.”

1 Peter 5:7, “Casting the whole of your care, all your


anxieties, all your worries, all your concerns once and for
all on Him, for He cares for you affectionately and cares
about you watchfully.”

You can put your trust and faith in God. You can take Him at His
word. He will not let you down. He is always there for His children.
If you belong to God, He hears you when you pray, and He will help
you if you believe and put your faith in Him.
You cannot separate God and His word. His word carries the
same integrity and power as God Himself. All of us are only as good
as our word. People judge the validity of the words we say according
to the kind of person we are. Our words reflect who we are and who
we are reflect the words we speak.

35
2007

God’s track record is perfect. He has never lied, never reneged


on a promise, and has never failed to do what He said He would do.
God is true to the end no matter what. Expect God to do what He
said He would do. Put your faith and trust in Him. Believe in Him.
Just relax. God has everything under control.

Deuteronomy 7:9, “Know therefore that the Lord thy


God, He is God, the faithful God, which keepeth cove-
nant and mercy with them that love Him and keep His
commandments to a thousand generations.”

36
CHAPTER THREE

GOD THE FATHER,


GOD THE SON

Cc

37
GOD THE FATHER,
GOD THE SON
Cc

G enesis 1:1 “In the beginning God…” That is such an


awesome, deep statement. Before there was anything, any
existence at all, there was God. There was no earth. There were no
planets, stars, sun, moon—nothing at all. There was only God, just
God moving through the darkness.

Genesis 1:2, KJV “And darkness was upon the face of


the deep, and the Spirit of God moved…”

God has no beginning. God is the beginning. Everything in exis-


tence today began with God. God created everything.

Genesis 1:1-2,3 “In the beginning God created the heavens


and the earth. and the earth was without form, and void;
and darkness was upon the face of the deep, and the Spirit
of God moved upon the face of the waters. And God said,
Let there be light; and there was light. And God saw the
light, that it was good; and God divided the light from the
darkness. And God called the light day, and the darkness
He called night. And the evening and the morning were
the first day.

39
2007

And God said, let there be a firmament in the midst of


the waters, and let it divide the waters from the waters.
And God made the firmament and divided the waters
which were under the firmament from the waters which
were above the firmament; and it was so. And God called
the firmament Heaven, and the evening and the morning
were the second day.
And God said, Let the waters under the heaven be
gathered together unto one place, and let the dry land
appear; and it was so. And God called the dry land Earth;
and the gathering together of the waters called He seas;
and God saw that it was good.
And God said, Let the earth bring forth grass, the
herb yielding seed, and the fruit tree yielding fruit after
his kind, whose seed is in itself, upon the earth and it was
so. And the earth brought forth grass and herb yielding
seed after his kind, and the tree yielding fruit whose seed
was in itself, after his kind, and God saw that it was good.
And the evening and the morning came the third day.
And God said let there be lights in the firmament for
the heaven to divide the day from the night; and let them
be for signs, and for seasons, and for days, and years;
And let them be for lights in the firmament of the
heaven to give light upon the earth; and it was so. And
God made two great lights; the greater light to rule the
day, and the lesser light to rule the night. He made the
stars also. And God set them in the firmament of the
heaven to give light upon the earth. And to rule over the
night and to divide the light from darkness; and God saw
that it was good. And the evening and the morning were
the fourth day.
And God said, let the waters bring forth abundantly
the moving creature that hath life, and fowl that may fly
above the earth in the open firmament of heaven. And
God created great whales, and every living creature that
moveth, which the waters brought forth abundantly,
after their kind, and every winged fowl after his kind;

40
2007

and God saw that it was good. And God blessed them
saying, Be fruitful and multiply, and fill the waters in the
seas, and let fowl multiply in the earth. And the evening
and the morning were the fifth day.
And God said, let the earth bring forth living crea-
tures after his kind, cattle and creeping things, and
beasts of the earth after his kind; and God saw that it
was good.
And God said, let Us make man in Our image, after
Our likeness; and let them have dominion over the fish of
the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over the cattle,
and over the earth, and over every creeping thing that
creepeth upon the earth. So God created man in His own
image, in the image of God created He him; male and
female created He them. And God blessed them, and God
said unto them, be fruitful, and multiply, and replenish
the earth, and subdue it. And have dominion over the fish
of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over every
living thing that moveth upon the earth.
And God said, Behold, I have given you every herb
bearing seed, which is upon the face of all the earth, and
every tree, in which the fruit of a tree yielding seed; to
you it shall be for meat. And to every beast of the earth,
wherein there is life, I have given every green herb for
meat, and it was so.
And God saw everything that He had made, and
behold, it was very good. And the evening and the
morning were the sixth day. Thus the heavens and the
earth were finished, and all the host of them.
And on the seventh day God ended His work which
He had made; and He rested on the seventh day from
all His work which He had made. And God blessed the
seventh day, and sanctified it; because that in it He had
rested from all His work which God created and made.”

You’ve got to use your faith to step out and trust that everything
that you’ve just read is true. We don’t need to go any further until

41
2007

you first grasp the reality that God is the beginning of everything
and the Creator of everything that exists. God created all of life as
we know it.
I think believing that all things began and were created by God is
much easier than thinking there was a BIG BANG in space one day
and everything just sort of fell into place. This universe is too beau-
tiful and precise. Life is too exact and complex right down to the
tiniest molecules to have just come about by some explosion and yet
work together so perfectly. Explosions are destructive not creative.
Do you think the Mona Lisa was painted by some guy standing in
front of a canvas with a couple of gallons of paint that he just threw
on? I think not. He had a vision and a plan. As beautiful and exact
as the paint strokes of the Mona Lisa are, they still don’t compare to
the beauty and complexity of the world and universe.
You have to believe that God exists and always has, and that He
is the beginning of everything. The Bible plainly states that only a
fool would say there is no God.

Psalm 14:1 “The fool hath said in his heart, There is no


God.”

And only a fool would not believe that all things were created
by Him.
“God” means Supreme Being. He is #1; there is none other before
or above Him. God is One worthy of being worshipped; One with
supernatural ability. God is wisdom, justice, goodness, and truth.
God is perfection and purity. He is powerful, faithful and righteous.
He is a big God. He can hold the world in the palm of His hand.
God is a mighty infinite Spirit. God is in control of everything.
Nothing can overpower Him. Meditate on the majesty and royalty of
God. Whatever you can imagine God to be, He is even greater. God
exceeds our imagination and our intelligence. Words can’t express
the greatness of His being. This is why, when we are in the presence
of God, we can only fall on our faces.

Revelation 4:8 “Holy, holy, holy Lord God Almighty,


which was, and is, and is to come.”

42
2007

I John 1:5 “God is light and in Him there is not


darkness.”

I John 4:7-8, 11-16 “Beloved, let us love one another; for


love is of God and everyone that loveth is both of God
and knoweth God. He that loveth not, knoweth not God,
for God is love. If we love one another God dwelleth in
us and His love is perfected in us. God is love. He that
dwelleth in love dwelleth in God and God in Him.”

Exodus 34:6 “The Lord God is merciful, gracious, long-


suffering, and abundant in goodness and truth.”

Deuteronomy 33:27 “The Eternal God is they refuge and


underneath are the Everlasting arms.”

God is omnipotent, all-powerful. Nothing and no one is more


powerful than God—not hurricanes, tornadoes, earthquakes or
nuclear bombs—nothing at all.

Revelation 19:6 “Alleluia, for the Lord God Omnipotent


reigneth.”

God is omnipresent, present everywhere at the same time. God


is with each one of us everywhere we are even at the deepest part of
the ocean or at the furthest part of outer space.

Psalms 139:7-12a “Whither shall I go from Thy Spirit?


Or wither shall I flee from Thy presence? If I ascend into
Heaven, thou art there; if I make my bed in hell, Thou
are there. If I take the wings of the morning, or dwell in
the uttermost parts of the sea; even there shall Thy hand
lead me, and Thy right hand shall hold me. If I say surely
the darkness shall cover me; even the night shall be light
about me. Yea, the darkness hideth not from Thee; but
the night shineth as the day.”

43
2007

God is omniscient, knowing everything. Don’t try to exalt (build


up) yourself before God. He knows everything, and He knows best
about everything.

I John 3:20 “God is greater than our heart and knoweth


all things.”

The depth of God is really unexplainable. As powerful and strong


as God is, He is equally gentle, kind and loving. He is extremely
patient toward us. God is our Father, a kind, loving caring Father to
us, His children.
No man has at any time actually seen God with their natural
eyes. We are not capable of looking upon His greatness and majesty
in these flesh and blood bodies.

Exodus 33:17-23 “And the Lord said unto Moses, I will


do this thing also that thou has spoken of; for thou has
found grace in My sight, and I know thee by name. And
he said, “I beseech Thee, show me Thy glory. And He
said, I will make all My goodness pass before thee, and I
will proclaim the name of the Lord before thee; and will
be gracious to whom I will be gracious, and will show
mercy on whom I will show mercy.

And He said, Thou canst not see My face, for there shall
no man see Me and live. And the Lord said, Behold, there
is a place by Me, and thou shalt stand upon and rock and
it shall come to pass while My glory passeth by, that I will
put thee in a cleft of the rock, and will cover thee with
My hand as I pass by. And I will take away My hand,
and thou shalt see My back parts; by My face shall not
be seen.”

We may not have actually seen God, but He did reveal Himself
to others so they could testify of Him. Most of all, He revealed
Himself to and in Jesus Christ so He is a witness to Him and His
very nature.

44
2007

There are many religions in this world, but true Christians know
God as being “triune”: a triple Personality, three persons in one God.
We have one God, the Father, Jehovah. We have also the Son,
Jesus Christ, our Savior, Who does all the will of the Father. We have
the Holy Spirit, Who does the will of the Father and the Son. God
and Jesus are in Heaven on the throne watching over everything.

Mark 16:19 “After the Lord Jesus had spoken to them,


He was taken up into Heaven and sat at the right hand
of God.”

The Holy Spirit is here on earth interacting with us and mani-


festing (making real and concrete) God’s Word. The Holy Spirit
carries out and displays God’s power. He never does anything
contrary to the Bible. This is another reason you must read your
Bible so you will know what’s written in it and therefore know God’s
method of dealing with everyday situations. If you don’t know how
God is and how He works, it is easy for Satan to come along and
deceive you, messing up your life.
God sent John the Baptist to be a witness to preach the reality of
God, Jesus and the Holy Spirit.

John 1:1-14; 17-18 “In the beginning was the Word and
the Word was with God and the Word was God. The same
was in the beginning with God. All things were made by
Him; and without Him was not anything made that was
made.
In Him was life; and the life was the Light of men.
And the Light shineth in the darkness; and the darkness
comprehended it not. There was a man sent from God
whose name was John. The same came for a witness,
to be a witness of the light, that all men through Him
might believe. He was not that Light, but was sent to
bear witness of the Light. That was the true Light, which
lighteth every man that cometh into the world. He was
in the world, and the world was made by Him, and the
world knew Him not. But as many as received Him, to

45
2007

them gave He power to become the sons of God, even to


them that believed on His name; which were born, not of
blood, not of the will of the flesh, not of the will of man,
but of God. And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt
among us (and we beheld His glory, and glory as of the
only begotten of the Father), full of grace and truth. For
the law was given by Moses, but grace and truth came
by Jesus Christ. No man hath seen God at any time; the
only begotten Son, which is in the bosom of the Father,
He hath declared Him.”

After God created the world, the universe, and Adam and Eve
all was good and God was happy. He was able to walk and talk and
fellowship with mankind just like He wanted. Then Adam sinned
bringing a curse upon all mankind. This curse is handed down from
generation to generation.

Genesis 3:1-24 “Now the serpent was more subtle than


any other beast of the field which the Lord God had made.
And He said unto the woman, Yea, hath God said, Ye
shall not eat of every tree of the garden? And the woman
said unto the serpent, We may eat of the fruit of the trees
of the garden: But of the fruit of the tree which is in the
midst of the garden, God hath said, ye shall not eat of
it, neither shall ye touch it, lest ye die. And the serpent
said unto the woman, ye shall not surly die: for God doth
know that in the day ye eat thereof, then your eyes shall
be open and ye shall be as gods , knowing both good and
evil. And when the woman saw that the tree was good
for food, and it was pleasant to the eyes, and a tree to be
desired to make one wise, she took of the fruit thereof,
and did eat, and gave also unto her husband with her;
and he did eat.
And the eyes of them both were open, and they knew
that they were naked and they sewed fig leaves together
and made themselves aprons. And they heard the voice of
the Lord God walking in the garden in the cool of the day:

46
2007

And Adam and his wife hid themselves from the presence
of the Lord God amongst the trees of the garden. And the
Lord God called unto Adam, and said unto him, Where
are thou? And he said, “I heard Thy voice in the Garden
and was afraid, because I was naked; and I hid myself.
And He said, Who told you you were naked? Hast thou
eaten of the tree, whereof I commanded that thou shouldst
not eat? And the man said, The woman Thou gavest to be
with me, she gave me of the tree, and I did eat.
And the Lord God said unto the woman, What is this
that thou host done? And the woman said, The serpent
beguiled me, and I did eat. And the Lord God said unto
the serpent, Because thou hast done this, thou are cursed
above all cattle, and above every beast of the field; upon
thy belly thou shalt go and dust shalt thou eat all the
days of thy life: And I will put enmity between thee and
the woman; and between thy seed and her seed; it shall
bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise his heel. Unto the
woman He said, I will greatly multiply thy sorrow and
thy conception; in sorrow thou shalt bring forth chil-
dren; and they desire shall be to thy husband, and he
shall rule over thee.
And unto Adam He said, Because thou has hearkened
unto the voice of thy wife, and hast eaten of the tree, of
which I commanded thee saying, Thou shalt not eat of it;
cursed is the ground for thy sake; in sorrow shalt thou
eat of all the days of thy life; Thorns also and thistles
shall if bring forth to thee; and thou shalt eat of the herb
of the field; In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread,
till thou return unto the ground; for out of it wast thou
taken; for dust thou art and unto dust shall thou return.
And Adam called his wife’s name Eve; because she was
the mother of all living. Unto Adam also and to his wife
did the Lord God make coats of skins, and clothed them.
And the Lord God said, Behold the man has become as
one of Us, to know good and evil; and now, lest he put
forth his hand, and take also of the Tree of Life, and eat

47
2007

and live forever. Therefore the Lord God sent him forth
from the Garden of Eden to till the ground from whence
he was taken. So He drove out the man; and He placed at
the east of the Garden of Eden Cherubims, and a flaming
swords, which turned every way, to keep the way of the
Tree of Life.”

Now, because of Adam’s sin, we are all born into this world as
sinners and separated from God. God has zero tolerance level when
it comes to sin.

Romans 3:23, “We have all sinned and fallen short of the
glory of God.”

Romans 3:10, “…there is none righteous, no not one.”

Sin cannot be in the presence of God. God will consume it.

Hebrews 12:29, “For our God is indeed a consuming


fire.”

This separation did not please God. He created us for fellowship


with Him.

Romans 6:23, “…the wages of sin is death.”

God used Moses to bring us the Ten Commandments. People


tried to live by the laws of God. They also had to sacrifice animals
for their sins. This was not good enough. The law and animal sacri-
fices were weak and ineffective. God still did not have a relationship
with His people like He wanted.
Blood had to be shed and someone had to die for sin. Jesus was
and is that sacrifice, the sinless, spotless Son of God. God sent Jesus
into the world as our Savior and High Priest as the last blood sacri-
fice needed.

48
2007

1 John 4:14, “And we have seen and do testify that the


Father sent the Son to be the Savior of the world.”

Luke 1:47, “…for we have heard Him ourselves, and


know that this is in deed the Christ, the Savior of the
world.”

Luke 19:10, “For the Son of man is come to seek and to


save that which was lost.”

The old covenant (the laws), could not perfect our spirit and
soul. The new covenant with Jesus does.

Hebrews 7:18-8:1 (Amp), “So a previous physical regula-


tion and command is cancelled because of it’s weakness
and ineffectiveness and uselessness.
For the law never made anything perfect, but instead
a better hope is introduced through which we now come
close to God.
And it was not without the taking of an oath, that
Christ was made Priest.
For those who formerly became priest received their
office without it’s being confirmed by the taking of an
oath by God, but this One (Jesus) was designated and
addressed and saluted with an oath. The Lord has sworn
and will not regret it or change His mind, You (Jesus), is
a Priest forever.
In keeping with the oath’s greater strength and force,
Jesus has become the Guarantee of a better stronger
agreement, a more excellent, and more advantageous
covenant.
Again the former successive line of priest was made
up of many, because they were each prevented by death
from continuing perpetually in office;
But He (Jesus) holds His priesthood unchangeably,
because He lives on forever.

49
2007

Therefore He is able also to save to the uttermost,


completely, perfectly, finally and for all time and eternity,
those who come to God through Him, since He is always
living to make petition to God and intercede with Him
and intervene for them.
Here is the High Priest, perfectly adapted to our needs,
as was fitting, holy, blameless, unstained by sin, separated
by sinners, and exalted higher than the heavens.
He has no day necessities, as do each of these other
high priests, to offer sacrifice first of all for His own
personal sins and then for those of the people, because
He (Jesus) met all the requirements once and for all when
He brought Himself as a sacrifice, which He offered up.
For the law sets up men in their weaknesses, frail,
sinful, dying human beings, as high priest, but the word
of God’s oath, which was spoken later, after the institu-
tion of the law, chooses and appoints as priest One (Jesus)
whose appointment is complete and permanent, a son
who has been made perfect forever.
Now the main point of what we have to say is this, we
have such a high priest, One who is seated at the right
hand of the majestic God in Heaven.”

Jesus entered into the world as a man but with the spirit of God.
Jesus is the offspring of God. Jesus is the Word of God made flesh.
God caused Himself to be birthed by a woman, to be made flesh, so
He could relate to us flesh to flesh, body to body, to help us better
understand Him.
God longed for our friendship and our fellowship, but He was
loosing us. We were sinful continuously. God had to do something to
make it possible to bring us back to Him. We were having difficulty
understanding and living a life that was good enough to be able to
have a relationship with God. God in all His purity can’t tolerate sin
and darkness. His awesome perfect presence and nature consumes
sin and anything less than perfection. There was too much distance
between God and us. There was no intimacy or union between God
and man. God sent Jesus, a person, flesh and blood that we could

50
2007

relate to face to face, that had the spirit of God on the inside of
Him. God lived, spoke, related and demonstrated Himself through
the body of Jesus.

Mathew 1:18-25 (Amp), “Now the birth of Jesus Christ


took place under these circumstances: When His mother
Mary (a virgin) had been promised in marriage to Joseph,
before they came together (had sex), she was found to
be pregnant through the power of the Holy Spirit. And
her promised husband Joseph, being a just and upright
man and not willing to expose her publicly and to shame
and disgrace her, decided to repudiate and dismiss her
quietly and secretly.
But as he was thinking this over, behold, an angel of
the Lord appeared to him in a dream, saying, Joseph,
descendent of David, do not be afraid to take Mary as
your wife, for that which is conceived in her is of, from
and out of the Holy Spirit.
She will bear a son, and you will call His name Jesus,
(the Greek form of the Hebrew Joshua, which means
Savior), for He will save His people from their sins, (that
is prevent them from falling and missing the true end
and scope of life which is God).
All this took place that is might be fulfilled which the
Lord had spoken through the prophet.
Behold, the virgin shall become pregnant and give
birth to a son, and they shall call His name Emmanuel,
which when translated means, God with us.
Then Joseph being aroused from his sleep, did as the
angel of the Lord commanded him: he took her to his
side as his wife.
But he had no union (no sex) with her as her husband
until she had borne her firstborn son: and he called his
name Jesus.”

We celebrate the birth of Jesus today with Christmas.

51
2007

Jesus grew and matured, and worked with His earthly dad,
Joseph, as a carpenter. He worshipped God as His Father and knew
God from the day He was born.
At about the age of 30, Jesus was water baptized in the River
Jordan by a man sent by God, named John the Baptist.

Mathew 3:1&2 (Amp), “In those days there appeared


John the Baptist, preaching in the wilderness (desert) of
Judea,
And saying, Repent (think differently, change your
mind, regretting your sins and changing your conduct),
for the kingdom of Heaven is at hand.”

At the time of Jesus’ baptism, everyone saw with their eyes, the
Spirit of God come down upon Jesus’ flesh and a mighty audible
voice from Heaven saying, “this is My Son in whom I am well
pleased.”

Mathew 3:13-17 (Amp), “Then Jesus came from Galilee


to the Jordan to John to be baptized by him.
But John protested strenuously, having in mind to
prevent Him saying, It is I who have need to be baptized
by you, and do you come to me? But Jesus replied to him,
permit it just now; for this is the fitting way for both of us
to fulfill all righteousness that is to perform completely
whatever is right, then he permitted Him.
A Jesus was baptized, He went up at once out of
the water, and behold the heavens were opened, and he
(John) saw the spirit of God descending like a dove and
a lighting on Him.
And behold a voice from Heaven said, “This is My
Son, My beloved, in whom I delight.”

Jesus walked away from the baptism to begin a 3 1/2 year journey.
The first 40 days and nights however, He spent alone in the wilder-
ness without food to be tempted by an evil spirit called Satan.

52
2007

Mathew 4:1-11 (Amp), “Then Jesus was led, guided by


the Holy Spirit into the wilderness (desert) to be tempted,
tested, and tried by the devil. And He went without food
for forty days and forty nights and He was hungry.
And the tempter came and said to Him, If you are
God’s Son, command these stones to be made into loaves
of bread.
It has been written, man shall not live and be upheld
and sustained by bread alone, but by every word that
comes forth from the mouth of God.
Then the devil took Him into the Holy City, and
placed Him on a turret, pinnacle, gable, of the temple
sanctuary.
And he said to Him, If you are the Son of God, throw
yourself down; for it is written, He will give His angels
charge over you, and they will bear you up on their hands,
lest you strike your foot against a stone.
Jesus said to him, on the other hand it is written also,
you shall not tempt, test thoroughly, or try exceedingly,
the Lord your God.
And the devil took Him up on a very high mountain
and showed Him all the kingdoms of the world, and
the glory, the splendor, magnificence and excellence of
them.
And he said to Him, These things all taken together, I
will give you, if you will prostrate yourself before me and
do homage and worship me. Then Jesus said to him, Be
gone Satan!!! For it has been written, you shall worship
the Lord your God, and Him alone shall you serve.
Then the devil departed from Him, and behold angels
came and ministered to Him.”

Jesus then began His journey traveling from city to city, telling
everyone about God and about Heaven and how to be saved.

Mathew 4:17 (Amp), “From that time Jesus began to


preach, repent, change your mind for the better, heartily

53
2007

amend your ways, with abhorrence to your past sins, for


the Kingdom of Heaven is at hand.

Jesus demonstrated great acts of power and miracles from God.


He performed many supernatural acts which would be impossible
for man to do, but because of the power and Spirit of God was with
Jesus and working through Jesus, He was able to do supernatural
things in His natural body.
Jesus healed the sick (Math 4:23&24), walked on water (Math
14:22-33), stilled the raging wind and sea (Mark 4:35-41), cast out
demons (Mark 5:1-16), forgave sins (Luke 5:17-26), multiplied
bread and fish (Luke 9:19-17), changed water into wine (John 2;1-
11), and raised the dead (John 11:38-44).
Jesus saw some fisherman by the water and asked them to join
Him in His journey, and they did.

Mathew 4:18-29 (Amp), “As He was walking by the sea


of Galilee, He noticed two brothers, Simon who is called
Peter and Andrew His brother, throwing a dragnet into
the sea, for they were fisherman. And He said to them,
come after Me as disciples, letting Me be your guide,
follow Me and I will make you fishers of men.
And at once they left their nets and became His disci-
ples, sided with His party and followed Him.”

Jesus continued to gather a few choice people to share in His


journey until He had 12 in all. He called them His apostles. Apostle
means special messenger.

Mathew 10:1-4 (Amp), “And Jesus summoned to Him His


twelve disciples and gave them power and authority over
unclean spirits, to drive them out, and to cure all kinds of
disease, and all kinds of weaknesses and infirmities.
Now these are the names of the twelve apostles,
special messengers; first Simon who is called Peter and
Andrew his brother, James son of Zebedee, and John his
brother, Phillip and Bartholomew, Thomas and Mathew

54
2007

the tax collector, James son of Alphaeus, and Thaddeus,


called Judas, not Iscariot; Simon the Canaan, and Judas
Iscariot who betrayed Him.”

Jesus needed these men to help Him with the work of God, and
to be witnesses of His life.
Jesus continued healing people, performing miracles, and
showing people the love and power of God.

Mathew 4:23-25 (Amp), “And He went about all of Galilee,


teaching in their synagogues and preaching the good news,
the gospel, of the kingdom and healing every disease and
every weakness and infirmity among the people.
So the report of Him spread all throughout Syria, and
they brought Him all who were sick, those afflicted with
various diseases and torments, those under the power of
demons, and epileptics, and paralyzed people, and He
healed them.”

There was absolutely nothing, no sickness, no problem Jesus


could not cure or solve or conquer. He told them not only was He sent
to heal their sickness and diseases but mainly to save their souls from
hell and be their connection with God and eternal life in Heaven.

John 10:10, “I come that they might have life and they
might have it more abundantly.”

John 14:6, “I am the Way, the Truth, and the Life, no one
comes to the Father except through Me.”

He told the people to put their trust in Him and believe in Him.
Then He would show them miracles so they would believe that He
was sent from God.
There are far too many miracles that Jesus did for me to list
them all. Jesus did these miracles in front of many people and His
apostles, who wrote down what they saw.

55
2007

John 20:30-31 (Amp), “There are also many other signs


and miracles which Jesus performed in the presence of
His disciples which are not written in this book.
But these are written, recorded, in order that you
many believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Anointed One,
the Son of God, and that through believing and cleaving
to and trusting and relying upon Him you may have life
through and in His name, through who He is.”

Because of jealousy and self-righteousness, pride and an unwill-


ingness to believe, many people planned to kill Jesus.
Jesus forewarned the apostles and told them He would be cruci-
fied, but God would raise Him from the dead on the third day.

Mark 9:31 (Amp), “For He was engaged for the time


being, in teaching His disciples He said to them, the Son
of Man is being delivered into the hands of men and they
will put Him to death, and when He has been killed, after
three days He will rise from death.”

At age 331⁄2 Jesus was crucified. Mathew 27:22-50, tells the


whole story of how Jesus was beaten, falsely accused, made fun of,
stripped almost naked, and nailed to a cross. He only did good for
people, He never did any wrong.
Mathew 27:57-66, tells of the burial of Jesus and Mathew 28-
1-20, Mark 16:1-20, and Luke 24:1-53, tells about the resurrection
of Jesus. Get your Bible out and read these stories for yourself.
Jesus was killed, buried, rose from the dead, walked around for
days after His death, ate, was seen by many people and then ascended
into Heaven. We still celebrate today the resurrection of Jesus and
call it Easter. The apostles and many others witnessed Jesus’ death,
then later saw Him alive and knew He was the Son of God.

John 15:27 (Amp), “But you also will testify and be my


witnesses, because you have been with Me from the
beginning.

56
2007

2 Peter 1:16 (Amp), “For we were not following cleverly


devised stories when we made known to you the power
and coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, The Messiah, but
we were eye witnesses of His majesty, authority of sover-
eign power.”

1 John 1:2 (Amp), “And the life, an aspect of His being


was revealed, made manifest and demonstrated, and we
saw as eye witnesses, and are testifying to and declare to
you the Life, the eternal life in Him, who already existed
with the Father and who actually was made visible was
revealed to us His followers.”

Now you may ask, what was the purpose of all this drama that
God let Jesus go through? The reason God allowed His Son Jesus
to go through all this is because He loved us so much and wanted
us back with Him as a family, the way He first created us. When
Adam sinned, that separated mankind from God. God had a plan to
reconcile us back with Him and that was by His Son, Jesus Christ.
Because of Jesus, we can now dwell in the presence of God without
shame and reservation just like Adam did before he sinned.

John 3:16, “For God so loved the world that He gave His
only begotten Son, that whosoever believes in Him should
not perish but have everlasting life.”

God sent His Son Jesus to die on the cross and shed His blood
as our sacrifice for sin. Jesus died in our place so we don’t have to.
Jesus died to save the world.

Romans 5:15, “…For if through the offence of one


(Adam) many be dead, much more the grace of God, and
the gift by grace, which is by one man, Jesus Christ, hath
abounded unto many.”

Many things were accomplished in the spirit world during those


three days after Jesus’ crucifixion. Jesus chose to sacrifice Himself

57
2007

for our sins. God called Him, and Jesus said yes. Jesus chose to be
that vessel God could use and possess.

Hebrews 12:2, “Looking away from all that will distract


to Jesus, who is the leader and source of our faith, giving
the first incentive for our belief, and is also it’s finisher,
bringing it to maturity and perfection. He for the joy of
obtaining the prize that was set before Him, endured
the cross, despising and ignoring the shame, and is now
seated at the right hand of the throne of God.”

Because of Jesus we can now have faith that God hears us


when we pray. I know there are many people and many religions
who believe they can and do talk to God any time they want to
without Jesus Christ. THEY ARE MISTAKEN AND THEY ARE
DECEIVED!! God does not hear you when you pray and talk to
Him UNLESS you come before Him in the name of Jesus. Jesus
is our connection with the one true Almighty God. You can talk to
other gods, you can talk to a cross, you can talk to a tree, you can
talk to the sky, the moon, the stars, anything you want to, but you
are not talking to the ONE TRUE GOD, who will judge heaven and
earth one day soon, if you are not coming before Him in the name
of JESUS.
We do not need to confess our sins to anyone except Jesus,
unless you’ve wronged someone or hurt someone, then you should
go to that person and tell them so and ask their forgiveness. Jesus is
the only one who can forgive sin and offer up the sacrifice needed to
cleanse us from sin. There is no sin that is too awful for the blood of
Jesus to cover and cleanse.
We don’t need anyone to talk to God for us; we can do it
ourselves, as long as we have accepted Jesus as our Savior and High
Priest. We can approach the throne of God with confidence of being
heard and answered in the name of Jesus, by the blood of Jesus. Just
ask, listen and wait.

Hebrews 4:14-16 (Amp), “Inasmuch then we have a


Great High Priest who has already ascended and passed

58
2007

through the Heavens, Jesus the Son of God, let us hold


fast our confession of faith in Him.
For we do not have a High Priest who is unable to
understand and sympathize and have a shared feeling
with our weakness and infirmities and liability to the
assaults of temptation, but One who has been tempted in
every respect as we are, yet without sinning.
Let us then fearlessly and confidently and boldly
draw near to the throne of grace, the throne of God’s
unmerited favor to us sinners, that we may receive mercy
for our failures, and find grace to help in good time, for
every need, appropriate help and well timed help, coming
just when we need it.”

1 John 5:14&15 (Amp), “And this is the confidence,


the assurance, the privilege of boldness, which we have
in Him; we are sure that if we ask anything, make any
request according to His will, in agreement with His own
plan, He listens to and hears us.
And if since we positively know He listens to us in
whatever we ask, we also know with settled and abso-
lute knowledge, that we have granted us as our present
possessions, the requests made of Him.”

As stated earlier, God just wanted an intimate relationship with


us so He could walk and talk with us. That is why mankind was
created in the first place. So we could have a relationship with God,
and He with us. He had to provide a way to get rid of our sinful
nature forever because His spirit cannot dwell with sin. His spirit
consumes sin. God put certain spiritual laws and rules in motion
when He created this world. When He created man He gave us a free
will, so we could choose what we want in life. Yes He is God, He
can do whatever He wants whenever He wants, but over all His will
and plan for redemption and salvation is the same for all of us who
are born of flesh and God doesn’t break the rules for anyone. God
will not force anything on us either. He won’t make us be good. If
we choose to be bad, He allows it, because He gave us free will. He

59
2007

just says, there is a consequence to every choice we make, whether


good or bad. It’s up to us. God had a plan for Jesus to come and
suffer for us and be that pure, permanent sacrifice needed to save the
world, and that’s what happened.
Jesus’ mission was to be that connection needed between God
and man. Jesus had to be our blood sacrifice needed to cover our sins
and baptize our hearts with the Holy Spirit.
God wants to be our Father. He wants us to be a family. Before
Jesus, that was almost impossible because people had to go through
so much ritual to be able to talk to God. Now when we do something
stupid we can just go to Jesus and ask forgiveness, and ask Him to
cleanse us of our sins. Then go before God and talk to Him. Before
Jesus, people had to sacrifice animals; fast for several days and it
still was not good enough and very temporary.

Hebrews 10:4,11,12, “For it is not possible that the blood


of bulls and of goats should take away sins,
And every priest standeth daily ministering and
offering oftentimes the same sacrifices, which can never
take away sins,
But this man (Jesus), after He had offered one sacrifice
for sins for ever, sat down on the right hand of God.”

Because of Jesus, a blood sacrifice is no longer needed. In fact,


it’s mocking the crucifixion of Jesus, and saying that the blood Jesus
shed was not good enough. Killing animals, or the shedding of any
more blood to communicate with spirits, or the dead, or whatever,
is not of God. DON’T DO IT!!! Any religion that thinks a blood
sacrifice is still needed, is not of God. It is of Satan. The blood Jesus
shed is the only blood sacrifice that will ever be needed now and
forever. God made it so easy for us to talk to Him and be more of
a family with Him, by sending Jesus and the Holy Spirit. Before
Jesus, I believe people had an image of God as this very distant,
angry, harsh presence. Jesus showed us the love, grace, goodness,
forgiving, peaceful side of God.

60
2007

Acts 2:38&39 (Amp), “Repent, change your views and


purpose to accept the will of God in your inner selves
instead of rejecting it, and be baptized everyone of you
in the name of Jesus Christ for the forgiveness of and
release from your sins; and you shall receive the gift of
the Holy Ghost.
For the promise of the Holy Spirit is to and for you
and your children, and to and for all that are far away
even to and for as many as the Lord our God invites and
bids to come to Himself.”

Jesus is our Savior from sin and Hell. He now sits at the right
hand of our Father God Almighty to make intercession for us.
He gets us in the right condition so God can actually approach
us without consuming us. Jesus takes sin away from us and makes
us pure in nature so God can live within us.

Romans 5:9&10 (Amp), “Therefore since we are now


justified, acquitted, made righteous and brought into
right relationship with God by Christ’s blood, how much
more certain is it that we shall be saved by Him from the
indignation and wrath of God.
For if when we were enemies we were reconciled to
God through the death of His Son, it is much more certain
now that we are reconciled, that we shall be saved, daily
delivered from sins dominion, through His resurrection
life.”

Our bodies are now called the temple of the Holy Ghost of
God.

Jesus received the Holy Spirit of God when John the Baptist,
baptized Him in water.

John 1:26,29,30,32-34, “John answered them, saying, I


baptize with water: but there standeth one among you,
whom ye know not;

61
2007

The next day John seeth Jesus coming unto him, and
saith, Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the
sin of the world.
This is He of whom I said, After me cometh a man
which is preferred before me; for He was before me.
And John bare record, saying, I saw the Spirit
descending from Heaven like a dove, and it abode upon
Him.
And I knew Him not; but He that sent me to baptize
with water, the same said unto me, Upon whom thou
shalt see the Spirit descending, and remaining on Him,
the same is He that baptizes with the Holy Ghost.
And I saw, and bare record that this is the Son of
God.”

Jesus was the word of God in the flesh. All that Jesus spoke was
God speaking through Him.

John 12:49 (Amp), “This is because I have never spoken


on My own authority or of My own accord or as self-
appointed, but the Father who sent Me has Himself given
Me orders concerning what to say and what to tell.”

John 1:14, “And the Word was made flesh and dwelt
among us.”

John 10:30, Jesus said, “I and My Father are One.”

Jesus is God in the flesh. Jesus is in complete cooperation in


thought, word, action, truth and wisdom with God.

John 14:28, Jesus says, “My Father is greater than I.”

There is Jesus in flesh and soul, who is the clone of God in Spirit
and soul; God’s mannerism, His nature, His way of thinking, His
personality; Who God is.

62
2007

John 14:0, “…he that hath seen Me, hath seen the Father.”

I know you have said to your children or heard someone say,


“you are just like your father,” because of the way they act, or talk,
or think. Same thing.
Imagine this, if I could remove my spirit and soul from my body
and dwell in another body, would I still be me, or the person whose
body I possessed? I would still be me no matter whose body I was
in. The real us, is a spirit.

1 Corinthians 15:44, “…There is a natural body and


there is a spiritual body.”

If you really knew me, you would be able to recognize me and


know me despite my outward appearance. I would act the same,
think the same, my personality would be the same. My memory and
thoughts would be the same. We are a spirit, we have a soul, which
is our mind, will, and emotions, and we live in a body. Our bodies
are just our earth suit that is needed to interact with our earthly
surroundings and with one another.
At the resurrection of Jesus, the process was complete. He
became totally like God; not limited by the body.
There is completeness into the image of God that can only
happen after we get to Heaven and get out of these earth suits here
on earth. Our bodies limit us to a degree.
After the resurrection, Jesus said in Mathew 28:18, “All power
is given unto Me in Heaven and on Earth.”
God turned the “life business” over to His Son, Jesus. Jesus now
sits on the throne at the right hand of God the Father.

Hebrews 10:12 (Amp), “Whereas this one Christ, after


He had offered a single sacrifice for our sins, that shall
avail for all times, sat down at the right hand of God.”

Now if you want to talk to God, you must come in the name of
Jesus. Jesus gives the permission to whoever speaks to God.

63
2007

When we pray, we say, “Father I come to You in the name of


Jesus. I thank you for hearing my prayer,” Then just go on talking to
Him as if He were sitting in front of you.
Believing in Jesus and having a personal relationship with Jesus
is the only way we can be a member of God’s family and enter into
Heaven.
So we have God the Father, the beginning and the end, the Alpha
and Omega, of all creation. We have Jesus Christ, our brother, who
is the blood sacrifice needed to connect us to God, to make sure God
hears our prayers, and the second person of the trinity. And we have
the Holy Spirit of God, who is actually the One that lives within us
and is here on earth with us carrying out the will of God and Jesus.
The Holy Spirit is the third person of the trinity.

64
CHAPTER FOUR

GOD
THE HOLY SPIRIT

Cc

65
GOD THE HOLY SPIRIT
Cc

W hen Jesus ascended into Heaven, He sent the Holy Spirit


here to earth to be with us continuously.

John 16:7 (Amp), “Nevertheless I tell you the Truth, it is


expedient for you that I go away, for if I go not away, the
Comforter (the Holy Ghost) will not come upon you; but
if I depart, I will send Him unto you.”

John 14:26 (Amp), “But the Comforter, Counselor, Helper,


Intercessor, and Advocate, Strengthener, Standby, the
Holy Spirit, Whom the Father will send in My name, I
My place, to represent Me and act on My behalf, He will
teach you all things. And He will cause you to recall, will
remind you of, bring to your remembrance, everything I
have told you.”

John 14:17&17 (Amp), “I (Jesus) will ask the Father


and He will give you another comforter, (a Counselor, A
Helper, A Intercessor, Advocate, Strengthener, A standby)
that He may remain with you forever.
The Spirit of Truth whom the world cannot receive
(welcome, and take to its heart) because it does not see
Him or know Him or recognize Him. But you (Christians)

67
2007

know and recognize Him, for He lives with you (constantly)


and will be in you.”

John 16:13-15 (Amp), “But when He the Spirit of Truth,


the Truth-giving Spirit, comes He will guide you into all
truth, the whole full truth. For He will not speak His own
message on His own authority; but He will announce
and declare to you the things that are to come, that will
happen in the future.
He will honor and glorify Me, because He will take
of, receive and draw upon, what is mine, and will reveal,
declare, disclose, transmit, it to you.
Everything that the Father has is Mine. That is what I
meant when I said He, the Spirit, will take the things that
are Mine, and will reveal (declare, disclose, transmit) it
to you.”

We need the Holy Spirit. Jesus did no miracles here on earth


until He was baptized and received the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit
is the power and presence of God Himself. The Holy Spirit gives us
power to live an abundant, victorious Christian life. He helps you
change to a better person. He will give you the strength to get rid of
bad habits and the strength and desire to acquire good habits.
Some people think when they get saved, they won’t sin any
longer. But living a Christian life is a choice you make in your mind
and heart, and then you have to train your mind, heart, flesh and
emotions to line up with your decision. If you’ve been accustomed
to using foul language, then foul language will still come out of your
mouth until you decide that you will not talk like that again, and
then stick to it. Just like you make a decision you will not kill any
one or rob a bank or commit adultery. Eliminating sin in your life
is a decision you have to make. You can live a good Christian life if
you want to.
When you accept Jesus as your Savior, the Holy Spirit of God
comes to live in your heart and joins up with your spirit and soul,
becoming the influence in your life instead of Satan. You can’t
loose God once you’ve received Him. He fuses, mingles, and inter-

68
2007

twines Himself with your soul and spirit. We become one with the
Holy Spirit.
When we receive the Holy Spirit of God on the inside, we receive
the character of God. The character of God is revealed through us
by our personality and emotions. The character, personality and
emotions of God are described one with the Holy Spirit.

Galatians 5:22-24 (Amp), “But the fruit of the Spirit


is love, joy, peace, longsuffering, kindness, goodness,
faithfulness,
Gentleness, self-control. Against such there is no law.
And those who are Christ’s have crucified the flesh
with it’s passions and desires.”

You can’t truly be good if you don’t have goodness on the inside.
You can’t be kind if you don’t have kindness. You can’t completely
and genuinely love someone unless you have love on the inside.
God is the only One who can give you these pure real fruit of the
Spirit. Anything else is just a generic act, a shallow ‘wannabe’.
The character of God, the fruit of the Spirit, must be developed
and practiced on a daily basis. We do this by reading and meditating
on the word of God and by our choices we make continuously all
day. Controlling your tongue and your mouth are a big step in the
right direction.
When people are in your presence, they should be able to experi-
ence the presence of God. Surrender yourself for God to flow through
you to others. God touches people, even unbelievers, through His
obedient children. We are here to interact with people and show
God’s love and goodness to others. Be a witness for God. We are
here to act like Jesus and be Godlike as best as we can so people
will know how wonderful God is and want Him in their lives as
well. Don’t say you are a Christian and then have bad behavior, bad
language or a bad attitude. That is an embarrassment to God and to
all of us who are Christians and trying to portray the image of God.
Don’t make excuses for being a mean ugly person. We are the salt
of the earth. If you treat someone badly, take responsibility for it and

69
2007

go to them and apologize. When we don’t show love, goodness and


helpfulness to others, we grieve the Spirit of God.

Ephesians 4:30-32, “And do not grieve the Holy Spirit of


God, by whom you were sealed for the day of redemption.
Let all bitterness, wrath, anger, clamor, and evil
speaking be put away from you, with all malice.
And be kind to one another, tenderhearted, forgiving
one another, just as God in Christ also forgave you.”

God wants to do good for us and bless us, but He won’t unless
we let SINCERE goodness flow through us to others. God does not
force us to do good. Our lives are the result of choices we make.
God NEVER forces. We always have the right to choose. God just
backs off until we make the right choices. When we do, He blesses
us for our obedience and goodness. No good deed goes unnoticed
with God. He knows all things; our intentions and our sincerity.
The Holy Spirit of God will mold you step by step into the
image of God. The earlier in life you accept Jesus as your Savior, the
quicker He is able to get into your life to help you and protect you,
lead and guide you in your every day life. Involve the Holy Spirit in
all your decision making, no matter how menial, or how big.
The Holy Spirit is continually working in us causing a transfor-
mation, making us more like Jesus.

2 Corinthians 3:17&18 (Amp), “Now the Lord is the


Spirit, and where the Spirit of the Lord is there is liberty
(emancipation from bondage, freedom).
And all of us as with unveiled face, because we
continue to behold in the word of God, as in a mirror, the
glory of the Lord, are constantly being transfigured into
His very own image in ever increasing splendor and from
one degree of glory to another; for this comes from the
Lord who is the Spirit.”

70
2007

The Holy Spirit lives on the inside of you and me if we’ve


accepted Jesus as our Savior. Your body is the temple, vessel, house,
dwelling place of the Spirit.

1 Corinthians 3:16&17, “Know ye not that ye are the


temple of God, and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you?
If any man defile the temple of God, him shall God destroy;
for the temple of God is Holy, which temple ye are.”

The Holy Spirit is a person, not a feeling or a thing. The Holy


Spirit has a personality and feelings of His own. He can be grieved
and offended.

Ephesians 4:23-5:12 (Amp), “And be constantly renewed


in the spirit of your mind, having a fresh mental and
spiritual attitude.
And put on the new nature, the regenerate self,
created in God’s image, Godlike in true righteousness
and holiness.
Therefore rejecting all falsity and being done now
with it, let everyone express the truth with his neighbor,
for we are all parts of one body and members of one
another.
When angry do not sin; do not let your wrath, your
exasperation, your fury and indignation, last until the
sun goes down.
Leave no such room or foothold for the devil, give no
opportunity to him.
Let the thief steal no more, rather let him be indus-
trious, making an honest living with his own hands so
that he may be able to give to those in need.
Let no foul or polluting language, nor evil word, nor
unwholesome or worthless talk ever come out of your
mouth, but only such speech as is good and beneficial to
the spiritual progress of others, as is fitting to the need
and the occasion, that it may be a blessing and give grace,
God’s favor to those who hear it.

71
2007

And do not grieve the Holy Spirit of God, do not


offend or vex or sadden Him, by whom you were sealed,
marked, branded as God’s own, secured for the day of
redemption (of final deliverance through Christ from
evil and the consequences of sin)
Let all bitterness and indignation and wrath, passion,
rage, bad temper, and resentment, anger, animosity and
quarrelling, brawling, clamor, contention, and slander,
evil speaking, abusive and blasphemous language, be
banished from you, with all malice, spite and ill-will or
baseness of any kind.
Become useful and helpful and kind to one another,
tenderhearted, compassionate and understanding, loving
hearted, forgiving one another readily and freely, as God
in Christ forgave you.
Therefore be imitators of God, copy Him and follow
His example, as well beloved children imitate their
father.
And walk in love, esteeming and delighting in one
another, as Christ loved us and gave Himself up for us,
a slain offering and sacrifice to God, for you, so that it
became a sweet fragrance.
But immorality, sexual vice and all impurity, of
lustful, rich, wasteful living, or greediness, must not even
be named among you, as is fitting and proper among
saints, God’s consecrated people.
Let there be no filthiness, obscenity, indecency, nor
foolish and sinful, silly and corrupt talk, nor coarse
jesting, which are not fitting or becoming; but instead
voice your thankfulness to God.
For be sure of this; that no person practicing sexual
vice or impurity in thought or in life, or one who is
covetous, who has lustful desire for the property of others
and is greedy for gain, for he in effect is an idolater, has
any inheritance in the kingdom of Christ and of God.
Let no one delude and deceive you with empty excuses
and groundless arguments, for these sins, for through

72
2007

these things the wrath of God comes upon the sons of


rebellion and disobedience.
So do not associate or be sharers with them.
For once you were in darkness, but ;now you are light
in the Lord; walk as children of Light, lead the lives of
those native born to the Light.
For the fruit, the effect, the product, of the Light
or the Spirit consists in every form of kindly goodness,
uprightness of heart, and trueness of life.
And try to learn in your experience, what is pleasing
to the Lord, let your lives be constant proofs of what is
most acceptable to Him.
Take no part in and have no fellowship with the fruit-
less deeds and enterprises of darkness, but instead let
your lives be so in contrast as to expose and reprove and
convict them.
For it is a shame even to speak of or mention the
things that such people practice in secret.
But when anything is exposed and reproved by the
Light, it is made visible and clear; and where everything
is made visible and clear there is light.”

This is the job of the Holy Spirit, to show us the error of our
ways, and then show us what God expects from us and give us the
strength to do better.
The Holy Spirit will not work with a bad attitude and an evil
heart. You have to have a forgiving, humble, loving, kind, giving
attitude to have the Holy Spirit work through you.
If you are selfish, hateful, unforgiving, argumentative, violent,
nasty, perverse and just down right rude and obnoxious, don’t think
for a second God will use you to go around and represent Him in any
way. Another thing God hates are people who are snobbish, self-righ-
teous, full of pride and vanity. God is not pleased with people who
think they are better than anyone else. God turns away from them.
The Holy Spirit dwells with a pure clean heart full of sincerity,
honesty, goodness and love. And God knows your true heart. What
is really inside; the real reason why you do things. You can’t fool

73
2007

God. You might be able to pretend to be something your not and get
away with it with other people, but not with God. God will wait for
you to be honest and sincere with Him, yourself and with others. He
does not respond well to hypocrites.
You have to live in truth and honesty. You have to want to get
along with others and really care about other people’s feelings more
than your own. God knows if you’re shallow and self-centered.
If you have accepted Jesus as your Savior, then you belong to
God and you have the Holy Spirit living inside of you, helping you
be the person God wants you to be. You don’t accept Jesus as Savior
half-heartedly. If you are not ready to give yourself to Him 100%
and willing to change from your evil ways 100%, then God waits for
you to get to that point.

Romans 8:14, “For many as are led by the Spirit of God,


they are the sons of God.”

Romans 8:16, “The Spirit Itself beareth witness with our


spirit, that we are the children of God.”

The Holy Spirit can be resisted. He is a gentleman. He will not


force Himself on you. You must invite Him in and wait for His
arrival. A pure, clean, sincere loving heart draws Him to you along
with your invitation.
A bitter, hard, negative, rebellious heart and attitude will defi-
nitely keep the Holy Spirit away.
You can vex, grieve, quench, and resist Him.

Ephesians 4:30, “And grieve not the Holy Spirit of God,


whereby ye are sealed unto the day of redemption.”

Acts 7:51, “Ye stiff-necked and uncircumcised in heart


and ears, ye do always resist the Holy Spirit.”

1 Thessalonians 5:19, “Quench not the Spirit.”

74
2007

Isaiah 63:10, “But they rebelled, and vexed the Holy


Spirit; therefore He was turned to be their enemy, and
He fought against them.”

The Holy Spirit will not fight against your wishes. He knows
your heart and He hears your request. If your requests are the will of
God and your attitude is right, then you can expect to get what you
ask for.
The Holy Spirit convicts us when we sin, and leads and guides
us in our daily decision-making.
The Holy Spirit is the force that surrounds us that does not allow
danger and Satan to consume us.

Isaiah 59:19, “When the enemy shall come in like a flood,


the Spirit of the Lord shall lift up a standard against
him.”

The Holy Spirit is also that force and presence around us that
acts as a magnet that draws our earthly desires to us; whatever is
needed to give us complete joy inside.
The Holy Spirit tells you what God the Father and God the Son
want you to know for your life. He reveals what plans God has for
you and exactly what course you need to take to get there.

1 Corinthians 2:9&10, “But as it is written, Eye hath not


seen, nor ears heard, neither have entered into the heart
of man, the things which God hath prepared for them
that love Him.
But God hath revealed them to us by His Spirit; for
the Spirit searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of
God.”

The Holy Spirit reveals and imparts the very nature of God into
your spirit. He transforms you and causes you to be an effective
witness for God. God intends for you to be a witness and an example
of Him to others. Your goal should not be to just get saved and born
again to escape hell. The very last thing Jesus said before He left this

75
2007

earth is found in Mark 16:15-18, “And He said unto them, Go ye


into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature.

And these things shall follow them that believe; in My


name shall they cast out devils; they shall speak with new
tongues;
They shall take up serpents; and if they drink any
deadly thing, it shall not hurt them; they shall lay hands
on the sick and they shall recover.”

Though doing well for others, being kind and helpful are all
pleasing to God and He expects that from His children, they still mean
absolutely nothing to God if it is not done with an attitude of love
and sincerity. The goal of the Trinity is for all of us to live together
in peace, joy, unity and love. If we have true sincere love for each
other and for God everything else just falls in place. There would not
be crime, poverty, hatefulness, or hopelessness. This is what Heaven
is like. No one is sick. Everyone is happy and loving one another
and helping one another with a grateful and sincere heart and soul.
The only way to have true love is to have God on the inside of you.
Anything else is just a cheap imitation. You also can’t give true love to
people if you don’t have it on the inside. You just can’t give something
away, that you don’t have. The Bible describes true love.

1 Corinthians 13:1-13 (Amp), “If I can speak in the


tongues of men and even of angels, but have not love
(that reasoning, intentional spiritual devotion such as is
inspired by God’s love for and in us), I am only a noisy
gong or a clanging cymbal.
And if I have prophetic powers (the gift of inter-
preting the divine will and purpose), and understand all
the secret truths, and mysteries, and possess all knowl-
edge, and if I have sufficient faith so that I can remove
mountains, but have not love (God’s love in me), I am
nothing a useless nobody.
Even if I dole out all that I have to the poor in providing
food, and if I surrender my body to be burned or in order

76
2007

that I may glory, but have not love (God’s love in me), I
gain nothing.
Love endures long and is patient and kind; love never
is envious or boils over with jealousy, is not boastful or
vainglorious, does not display itself haughtily.
It is not conceited (arrogant and inflated with pride);
it is not rude, does not insist on it’s own rights or it’s own
way, for it is not self-seeking: it is not touchy or fretful
or resentful; it takes no account of the evil done to it, (it
pays no attention to a suffered wrong).
It does not rejoice at injustice and unrighteousness,
but rejoices when right and truth prevail.
Love bears up under anything and everything that
comes, is ever ready to believe and best of every person,
its hopes are fadeless under all circumstances, and it
endures everything without weakening.
Love never fails, never fades out or becomes obsolete
or comes to an end. As for prophecy, the gift of inter-
preting the divine with and purpose, it will be fulfilled
and pass away; as for tongues, they will be destroyed and
cease; as for knowledge, it will pass away, it will lose it’s
value and be superceded by truth.
For our knowledge is fragmentary (incomplete and
imperfect), and our prophecy our teaching is fragmentary,
incomplete and imperfect. But when the complete and
perfect (total) comes, the incomplete and imperfect will
vanish away (become antiquated, void and superceded).
When I was a child, I talked like a child, I thought like a
child, I reasoned like a child; now I have become a man, I
am done with childish ways and have put them aside.
For now we are looking in a mirror that gives only a
dim, blurred reflection of reality as in a riddle or enigma,
but then when perfection comes we shall see in reality and
face to face! Now I know in part, imperfectly, but then I
shall know and understand fully and clearly, even in the
same manner as I have been fully and clearly known and
understood by God.

77
2007

And so faith, hope, love abide, (faith- conviction and


belief respecting man’s relation to God and divine things;
hope- joyful and confident expectation of eternal salva-
tion; love- true affection for God and man, growing out
of God’s love for and in us), these three; but the greatest
of these is LOVE.

78
CHAPTER FIVE

TRUE LOVE

Cc

79
TRUE LOVE
Cc

I really can’t say enough about love. That is suppose to be the


center most important aspects of our lives. Our reason for existing
is to love, show love and be loved.

1 John 4:7&8, “Let us love one another, for love is of


God; and everyone who loves is born of God and knows
God.
He who does not love does not know God, for GOD
IS LOVE.”

When we are born again, we receive the spirit of God Himself


and all of His character traits are deposited on the inside of us. These
traits are the fruit of the spirit.

Galatians 5:22&23, “But the fruit of the Spirit is love,


joy, peace, longsuffering (patience), kindness, goodness,
faithfulness,
Gentleness, and self-control. Against such there is no
law.”

With these character traits on the inside of us, we now have the
ability to act like Jesus if we choose to. When we react to life situ-
ations in one of these character traits we are demonstrating the fruit
of the spirit.

81
2007

If you are not walking in love you are probably walking in self-
ishness. This is something God warned us about in the last days.
People are always thinking about themselves and how to bring plea-
sure to themselves. All sin comes from a root of selfishness. Sexual
sins happen because people want to pleasure their flesh. Adultery,
fornication, divorce is all caused by selfishness. People rob, steal and
cheat because of trying to get more for themselves. People lie, boast
and brag because they want others to think differently and better
about them than what the truth really is. The bible says in 2 Timothy
3:1-5(New Century Version), “Remember this! In the last days
there will be many troubles, because people will live themselves,
love money, brag and be proud. They will say evil things against
others and will not obey their parents or be thankful or be the
kind of people God wants. They will not love others, will refuse to
forgive, will gossip and will not control themselves. They will be
cruel, will hate what is good, will turn against their friends, and
will do foolish things without thinking. They will be conceited,
will love pleasure instead of God, and will act as if they serve
God but will not have His power. Stay away from those people.”
Man is a failure and living in sin if he is selfish and not walking in
love. Selfishness is the opposite of love. When you are selfish you
are seeking your own advantages in life.
God cares about and knows about every little thing that you do,
think and say. But it makes no difference to God what you do or say
if it is not done with true love. God says you can give your money
to the poor, feed the hungry, pray for the sick, donate your kidney or
your liver, go to church, volunteer your time helping others, spend
your whole life giving and doing, but if you are not doing it just
because you love people and love God and want to please Him, then
it doesn’t matter.

1 Corinthians 13:1-3 (Amp), “If I can speak in the


tongues of men and even of angels, but have not love,
that reasoning, intentional, spiritual devotion such as is
inspired by God’s love for and in us, I am only a noisy
gong or a clanging cymbal.

82
2007

And if I have prophetic powers (the gift of inter-


preting the divine will and purpose), and understand all
the secret truths and mysteries and possess all knowl-
edge, and if I have sufficient faith so that I can remove
mountains, but have not love (God’s love in me) I am
nothing (a useless nobody).
Even if I dole out all that I have to the poor in providing
food, and if I surrender my body to be burned or in order
that I may glory, but have not love (God’s love in me), I
gain nothing.”

Your love walk is a choice that you make, not a feeling. You
don’t wait till you feel like loving someone before you love them.
You love them because that is what you have decided to do no matter
what they say or do. You choose to walk in love over and over again
until you discipline your flesh to automatically react in love. We are
disciples of God, which is LOVE. A disciple disciplines himself after
his master. When you genuinely walk in complete surrender to love,
it causes a wonderful indescribable feeling. This is that connection
that our souls long for. We try to find it in all kinds of ways, but God
is the only one who can give it to us. Once you experience this, it puts
your life into the right perspective. You’ll see that the most important
things in life is not what you can see and touch. It is not anything
physical or material. It is SPIRITUAL. It is LOVE. It is GOD.

1 Corinthians 13:13, “And now abide faith, hope, love,


these three; but the greatest of these is love.”

God is very concerned with our personality and attitude. He


does not want us to walk around saying we are Christians but acting
like Satan. He does not want us to be fake and pretending to love
people either. BE REAL. Don’t be a phony. Be genuine. Don’t be a
pretender. As long as you practice your love walk, everything else
will fall in place. When you walk in the fruit of the spirit, you will
be that holy, separated Christ like person God wants you to be. God
judges us on how much love we allow to flow through us to others
around us. When you have a lot of love on the inside it shows. You

83
2007

want to share it with others. You want to help others and be nice to
others. You tend to be more understanding and forgiving.
You will be kind and in word, forgiving, loyal, true, honest, pure
and gentle. When you love someone you support them, and respect
them and give them the benefit of doubt no matter what things look
like or sound like. You trust them and believe in them. You never
give up on them.

1 Corinthians 13:4-8, “Love suffers long and is kind; love


does not envy; love does not parade itself, is not puffed
up; does not behave rudely, does not seek it’s own, is not
provoked, thinks no evil;
Does not rejoice in iniquity, but rejoices in the truth;
Bears all things, believes all things, hopes all things,
endures all things.
LOVE NEVER FAILS.”

When you walk in genuine love, you won’t have to go around


telling people you are a Christian. They will know it by your actions.
An apple tree doesn’t scream it’s an apple tree, it just produces the
fruit and then you can see for yourself.

Mathew 7:16-20, “You will know them by their fruits.


Do men gather grapes from thorn bushes or figs from
thistles?
Even so, every good tree bears good fruit, but a bad
tree bears bad fruit.
A good tree can not bear bad fruit, nor can a bad tree
bear good fruit.
Every tree that does not bear good fruit is cut down
and thrown into the fire.
Therefore by their fruits you will know them.”

Mathew 12:33&35, “Either make the tree good and it’s


fruit good or else make the tree bad and it’s fruit bad; for
a tree is known by it’s fruit.

84
2007

A good man out of the good treasure of his heart


brings forth good things, and an evil man out of the evil
treasure brings forth evil things.”

A man must be genuinely good before he can do good. If you


are born again, you have the fruit of the Spirit qualities on the inside
of you. Because of your free will however, you must choose to use
them and allow them to come out instead of meanness and selfish-
ness when life situations arise. We have to practice the behavior
of the fruit of the Spirit. To see how people really are, watch them
when they are stressed and under pressure and see how they handle
themselves and the people around them. How do you act in those
times? You will know people by their fruit and people will know you
by your fruit.
Don’t complicate Christianity or God. Just be nice to people and
trust in God that He is with you constantly in everything you do and
go through. God wants us to have fun and be happy.
God has given us the privilege to be vessels of His Spirit and His
love. Without it we are nothing, nobodies. We think we are all that,
when we are not. But when we have God, we have love and that is
what makes us special, a treasure, separated from everyone else.

DEUTERONOMY 7:6, “FOR YOU ARE A HOLY


PEOPLE TO THE LORD YOUR GOD; THE LORD
YOUR GOD HAS CHOSEN YOU TO BE A PEOPLE
FOR HIMSELF, A SPECIAL TREASURE ABOVE ALL
THE PEOPLES ON THE FACE OF THE EARTH.”

85
CHAPTER SIX

FORGIVENESS

Cc

87
FORGIVENESS
Cc

F orgiveness is an act of love. It is either love for the person who


wronged you, love for God, or love for yourself.
Webster’s describes forgiveness as, “to give up resentment
of; pardon; absolve; to grant relief of payment; willing or able to
forgive; allowing room for error or weakness.”
No one is perfect. Everyone makes mistakes. Some people make
bigger mistakes than others. God makes it easy to get forgiveness
from Him. All we have to do is ask for it sincerely, with a true heart
and we get it. God expects us to forgive others the same way that He
forgives us. God says if we forgive others for their wrongs then He
forgives us of our wrongs.

Mathew 6:14, 15 (Amp), “For if you forgive people their


trespasses, their reckless and willful sins, leaving them,
letting them go, and giving up resentment, your heavenly
Father will also forgive you.
But if you do not forgive others their trespasses,
their reckless and willful sins, leaving them, letting them
go, and giving up resentment, neither will your Father
forgive you your trespasses.”

Forgiveness is a choice we make, not a feeling we have. And it


is not easy. I have had situations in my life where I was wronged.
I really wanted revenge. I really did not want to forgive the person

89
2007

because I felt like they did not deserve it, especially when they were
not even sorry for what they had done. But I love God and I love
me. I could not live with that pain and emotional torment. I prayed
and told God I choose to forgive them. Please give me strength and
take away the pain and resentment, and God did. Now when I see
these people, I have no bad feelings toward them at all. I actually
feel sorry for them.
God expects His children to walk out their everyday lives holding
no anger, resentment, offense, or unforgiveness against anyone.
Even though you feel many people may not deserve to be forgiven,
God expects us to forgive them anyway. Forgiving people actually
helps us and our relationship with God more than it helps the person
we are forgiving.
Christians are to keep their hearts and thoughts clean and clear
at all times. As soon as you forgive people and let go of the wrongs
that have been done to you, the better off you are. We, as Christians,
need the power and presence of God at all times. If we have offense
and unforgiveness in our hearts against people, God will not be
able to use us to bless others. He will not bless us and help us. The
anointing of God cannot flow through us.
Offense happens not only with big things like when someone
uses you and abuses you or uses and abuses someone you love.
Rapists, murderers, child molesters, thieves, liars, cheaters, these
are big offenses that are hard to give forgiveness for. It’s not easy
when someone hurts you or your children, or when someone tries
to destroy your business or break up your marriage. But with God’s
help you can do it.
God is just as concerned with the small offenses as well. Things
like getting angry with your waitress, your sales clerk, your children,
your parents or road rage. Control your anger and your outburst of
emotion. Just try to go with the flow of life.
Just because we are to forgive people does not mean they should
be excused from their punishment for crimes they commit or for
breaking the law. People must be held accountable for their bad
behavior. We are not to take it in our own hands to inflict punish-
ment. We are to turn it over to the proper authorities. If jail is the
punishment, then so be it. If death is the punishment, then so be it.

90
2007

God does not let people get away with the wrongs they do. They will
be punished. We as Christians are to forgive and then just back off
and let God take care of things the way He sees fit.

Leviticus 19:18 (Amp), “You shall not take revenge or


bear any grudge against the sons of your people, but you
shall love your neighbor as yourself.”

Romans 12:19 (Amp), “Beloved, never avenge yourselves,


but leave the way open for God’s wrath; for it is written,
Vengeance is Mine, I will repay, says the Lord.”

Hebrews 10:30 (Amp), “…Vengeance is Mine, retribu-


tion and the meting out of full justice rest with Me: I will
repay, I will exact the compensation, says the Lord. And
again the Lord will judge and determine and solve and
settle the cause and cases of His people.”

Deuteronomy 32:35 (Amp), “Vengeance is Mine, and


recompense, in the time when their foot shall slide; for
the day of their disaster is at hand and their doom comes
speedily.”

You cannot hold resentment and unforgiveness against God


either. I know when my Dad and my brother died, I felt like that was
God’s fault. I did not understand why my prayers were not answered
and why they were not healed or raised from the dead. But I had to
let that go. God knows everything. He knew what I wanted Him
to do, but He also knew what was best for them. So don’t blame
God just because things don’t work out the way YOU want them to.
Let God do what He knows is best, and just except that. Let God’s
will be done. I know my Dad and brother are in Heaven and that
is a much better place than here, even though I miss them, I know
they are happy and safe. Some things are out of our hands, and in
someone else’s hands. We can’t control everything.
Forgiving people who wrong you, does not mean you have to
be a doormat for peoples abuse. Some people try to treat you bad

91
2007

because they know you are a Christian, so they try to get under
your skin and see how you are going to react to them. People
who claim to be your friend but hurts you over and over, does not
deserve to be your friend. A spouse that cheats on you over and
over again may not deserve to be married to you. Forgive them,
yes, but distance yourself from them. Keep your guard up around
them. You can’t trust them so avoid their company. Some friend-
ships and some marriages need to be ended. You can’t change
other people. You can only change you and the way you react to
other people.
When someone wrongs you, you feel hurt and betrayed. If that
hurt and betrayal is not dealt with, it can turn into hatred. That hatred
takes away your joy and happiness. It turns you into a person that
God does not want you to be.
Depending on the depth of your pain, and how quickly you are
able to surrender all to God, forgiveness can take time. Slowly you
may have to forgive, one step at a time, one day at a time, until you
are free!!
Forgiveness destroys pain, hurt and pride. I’ve had people to
do me wrong and God has had me to go to them and hug them and
apologize. You think at the time that will kill you if you do it. It is so
terribly hard. But I would do it when God told me to. I love God too
much to not do what He is telling me to do. I need my heart clean
at all times, so I can stay close to God and in communication with
Him always. When I need to speak to God, I do not want anything
or anyone to be able to prevent that from happening. I want to pray
and enter right into His presence.
There have been other situations in my life where people have
hurt me and I’ve just wanted to beat them and hurt them the way
they had hurt me, but God has told me to just let it go and stay
away from them. God will tell you how to handle certain people in
your life that gives you trouble depending on your own situation and
circumstance. What might be right for one person may not be right
for another. Let God lead you. He knows the whole situation and the
hearts of everyone involved.

92
2007

Mathew 5:44-48, (NKJV) “You have heard that it was said,


‘You shall love your neighbor’ and hate your enemy.
But I say to you, love your enemies, bless those who
curse you, do good to those who hate you, and pray for
those who spitefully use you and persecute you,
that you may be sons of your Father in heaven; for He
makes His sun rise on the evil and on the good, and sends
rain on the just and on the unjust.
For if you love those who love you, what reward have
you? Do not even the tax collectors do the same?
And if you greet your brethren only, what do you do
more than others? Do not even the tax collectors do so?
Therefore you shall be perfect, just as your Father in
heaven is perfect.”

If you have truly forgiven someone who has hurt you, you will
pray for them. You will help them if they need help.
If someone hurts you, you can’t just avoid him or her forever,
especially if they are a family member. You’ll have to go to them
and tell them they hurt you but you are willing to forgive them and
start over.
If they are not willing to start over, then fine, you have done your
part. Pray for them. You can’t make people do something they do
not want to do. You can’t control others. Put it in God’s hands. God
will work on them and soften their heart.
You only have control over your heart, your mind, and your
actions; so you keep doing the right thing and show love.
Just remember that forgiveness is a choice you make not a feeling
you have. Let true love rule in your heart and be all God wants you
to be.

Numbers 14:18 (Amp), “The Lord is long-suffering and


slow to anger, and abundant in mercy and loving kind-
ness, forgiving iniquity and transgression; but He will
by no means clear the guilty, visiting the iniquity of the
fathers upon the children, upon the third and fourth
generation.”

93
2007

1 John 1:9, “If we confess our sins, He is faithful and


just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all
unrighteousness.”

Colossians 3:13, “Forbearing one another, and forgiving


one another, if any man have a quarrel against any; even
as Christ forgave you, so also do ye.”

Mark 11:25&26 (Amp), “And whenever you stand


praying, if you have anything against anyone, forgive
him and let it drop, leave it, let it go, in order that your
Father Who is in Heaven may also forgive you your own
failings and shortcomings and let them drop.
But if you do not forgive, neither will your Father in
Heaven forgive your failings and shortcomings.”

Mathew 5:21-24 (Amp), “You have heard that is was said


to the men of old, You shall not kill, an whoever kills shall
be liable to and unable to escape the punishment imposed
by the court.
But I say to you that everyone who continues to be
angry with his brother or harbors malice (enmity of heart)
against him shall be liable to and unable to escape the
punishment imposed by the court; and whoever speaks
contemptuously and insultingly to his brother shall be
liable to and unable to escape the punishment imposed
by the Sanhedrin, and whoever says, You cursed fool!
(You empty-headed idiot!) shall be liable to and unable
to escape the hell (Gehenna) of fire.
So if when you are offering your gift at the altar you
there remember that your brother has any (grievance)
against you.
Leave your gift at the altar and go. First make peace
with your brother, and then come back and present your
gift.

94
2007

Mathew 6:12,14,15 (Amp), “And forgive us our debts,


as we also have forgiven (left, remitted, and let go of
the debts, and have given up resentment against) our
debtors.
For if you forgive people their trespasses (their reck-
less and willful sins, leaving them, letting them go, and
giving up resentment), your heavenly Father will also
forgive you.
But if you do not forgive others their trespasses (their
reckless and willful sins, leaving them, letting them go
and giving up resentment), neither will your Father
forgive you your trespasses.

Mathew 18:21 &22 (Amp), “Then Peter came up to Him


and said, Lord, how many times may my brother sin
against me and I forgive him and let it go? As many as up
to seven times?
Jesus answered him, I tell you, not up to seven times,
but seventy times seven!”

Mathew 18:35 (Amp), “So also my Heavenly Father will


deal with every one of you if you do not freely forgive
your brother from your heart his offenses.”

Luke 11:4 (Amp), “And forgive us our sins, for we


ourselves also forgive everyone who is indebted to us,
who has offended us or done us wrong. And bring us not
into temptation, but rescue us from evil.”

Luke 7:47 (Amp), “Therefore I tell you, her sins, many as


they are, are forgiven her, because she has loved much.
But he who is forgiven little loves little.”

Luke 17:3&4 (Amp), “Pay attention and always be on


your guard, looking out for one another. If your brother
sins, misses the mark, solemnly tell him so and reprove

95
2007

him, and if he repents, feels sorry for having sinned,


forgive him.
And even if he sins against you seven times in a day,
and turns to you seven times and says, I repent, I am
sorry, you must forgive him, give up resentment and
consider the offense as recalled and annulled.”

Acts 8:22 (Amp), “So repent of this depravity and wick-


edness of yours and pray to the Lord that, if possible,
this contriving thought and purpose of your heart may
be removed and disregarded and forgiven you.”

2 Corinthians 2:7&10 (Amp), “So instead of further


rebuke, now you should rather turn and graciously forgive
and comfort and encourage him, to keep him from being
overwhelmed by excessive sorrow and despair.
If you forgive anyone anything, I too forgive that one;
and what I have forgiven, if I have forgiven anything, has
been for your sakes in the presence and with the approval
of Christ the Messiah.”

Ephesians 4:32 (Amp), “And become useful and helpful


and kind to one another, tenderhearted, compassionate,
understanding, loving-hearted, forgiving one another
readily and freely, as God in Christ forgave you.”

Acts 5:31 (Amp), “God exalted Him to His right hand


to be Prince and Leader and Savior and Deliverer and
Preserver, in order to grant repentance to Israel and to
bestow forgiveness and release from sins.”

Acts 13:38 (Amp), “So let it be clearly known and under-


stood by you, brethren, that through this Man forgive-
ness and removal of sins is now proclaimed to you.”

96
CHAPTER SEVEN

GOD’S WORD
THE BIBLE

Cc

97
GOD’S WORD, THE BIBLE
Cc

“In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with
God, and the Word was God.” John 1:1

W hen God created this world, He gave us His word to live by,
to instruct us, to show us right from wrong, to comfort us,
and to give us strength, faith, and peace when the trails of life come
against us.
The Bible tells us where we came from, what we are to be doing
here and where we are going.
The name “bible” is derived from a Greek word, bibles, meaning
book. The Bible is actually composed of 66 separate books. It is in
order as a consecutive history of mankind, from creation to the end
of mankind.
The Bible was written to each and every one of us man, woman,
child, white, black, every person on the face of this earth. God does
not discriminate. We are all equal in His eyes. He loves all of us the
same.
God spoke with certain people at certain times and He had His
words written down and compiled into this book that would give
us all the answers to life that we would need to know. It tells us
how things began (Genesis) and how things will end (Revelation).
It tells us how to live a life that is peaceful, loving, successful, and
prosperous. The Bible tells us what kind of relationship to have with
one another and with God Himself. Answers to every topic from

99
2007

sex, to business, to politics, are in the Bible. It has great inspiring


stories. It’s educational and a wonderful medical and psychological
encyclopedia.
Whether you are rich or poor, young or old, the Bible is your
guide for life; the deed of your inheritance. It is your strength and
stability. It’s your proof and promise for a blessed life here on earth
and throughout all eternity.
The Bible was what our constitution was written from. Our
founding fathers knew that we would have a great nation if it were
run by the morals of the Bible.
I’ve heard people say, especially young people, that they think
the Bible is outdated and not for us today. That is so untrue. People
are the same no matter who you are, where you are from, or where
you live. We all want peace, love, happiness, prestige, and wealth.
God is the only one who can give us these things. The Bible is not
outdated. It is a handbook for our lives today just like it was a hand-
book for the people 2000 years ago. People are the same now as they
were at the beginning of the world. Yes we have a lot of gadgets
and technology, but people are still the same on the inside. We are
conceived, developed and birthed the same now as always. We all
have the same desires to be loved and respected and be healthy and
prosperous. Don’t let technology or fame and fortune deceive you
into thinking that the Bible was written for those so-called poor,
ignorant, uncivilized people in ancient Egypt somewhere and not for
you. You have to listen to what He has to say, read His word, believe
them, and allow Him to give us that powerful, full life we are all
striving for when we can handle it.
Everything God tells us to do in the Bible is for our own good.
It’s a plan and formula for prosperity and happiness in every area of
your life. God sees the whole picture. The beginning and the end,
and He knows what is best for us. The Creator always knows what
is best for His creation.
The Bible is also known as the Truth, the Light, and the Word.
You can’t separate God from His word. God will do, and He is
everything His word says. Don’t judge God by the way you are. You
may keep your word sometime or whenever you can. God keeps His

100
2007

word always. He never lies. The Bible says “He watches over His
word to perform it”, and “His word never fails.”
When we read God’s word, the Bible, we learn more about God
and life and that helps to give us hope.
There is nothing going on in your life right now that has not been
experienced by someone in the Bible. Those stories were written
and composed to show you that since the beginning of time, people
have had the same kind of problems. It just happened in a different
place at a different time. But the people and their feelings were just
like yours and mine.
In the Bible God shows us the right and wrong choices to make
about our lives and the consequences to those choices.

Deuteronomy 30:19&20A (Amp), “I call Heaven and


earth to witness this day against you and I have set before
you life and death, the blessings and the curses; therefore
choose life, that you and your descendants may live.
And may love the Lord your God, obey His voice, and
cling to Him. For He is your life and the length of your
days….”

God is a good God. He loves us all very much, but if you choose
to disobey Him and not live your life the way He commands then the
consequences will probably be death, physical or spiritual or both.

James 1:23&24, “For if any be a hearer of the word, and


not a doer, he is like unto a man beholding his natural
face in a glass.
For he behold himself, and goeth his way, and
straightway forgeteth what manner of man he was.

This means it’s like looking in a mirror and seeing dirt on your
face, but walking away and doing nothing about it. God’s word and
law is a spiritual mirror. You read His word to see if you are living the
right way. If you read His word and see that you don’t live according
to God’s will, then God expects you to do something about it. You
have read the word and know the truth. As you read the word you

101
2007

examine your own life, and make adjustments accordingly. God’s


word is written to you personally. He expects the same out of all of
us, whether you are part of the Hollywood scene or a ditch digger,
makes no difference to God.
God’s rules for His people are the same today as they were 2000
years ago. God’s word never becomes outdated. If lying, stealing,
killing, having sex while unmarried, homosexuality, cheating people
in business, drinking and doing drugs, and so on, were wrong back
then, then it is still wrong today. God is the final judge of every
single person. Don’t think you can live your life against the rules
and God’s going to say it’s okay. He said the rules are there and
the consequences are too. You choose what you want. There are no
exceptions.
The Bible is a handbook for your life today. It was not just
written for those people back then. It is a personal letter to you from
your loving Father. The Bible is God talking to you now! The way
God instructed His children to live 2000 years ago, is the same way
He expects His children to live today. God never changes. His word
never changes. He never changes His mind. It’s much easier to live
for God today. Years ago people were killed for worshipping God
and going to church. You have the freedom to choose today whom
you will serve.
The Bible is the only book where God instructs us on life and
expresses His desires toward us. Don’t be ashamed of God or reading
the Bible. Don’t be ashamed to tell people you are not going to do
something because the Bible says it’s wrong. They will probably
laugh at you, but who cares. They are the ignorant ones. The sinners
were laughing and having a party the day Jesus was crucified. But
they were not laughing when He rose from the dead. Sinners are
real good at trying to make the good person look bad. They laugh
and make fun and try to get others to be on their side and ridicule
you also. But when they stand before God, we’ll see who’s laughing
then. Don’t let the ignorance and pressure from some people stop
you from doing what you know is right. You are the only one who’s
going to answer for the choices you make in your life. God’s way is
the right way.

102
2007

Luke 9:26 (Amp), “Because whoever is ashamed of Me and


My teachings, of him will the Son of Man be ashamed when
he comes in the threefold glory, the splendor and majesty
of Himself and of the Father and of the Holy angels.”

God’s morals are the right morals. People really amuse me when
they are sinning and they stand in your face and say they have morals.
Well there is only one set of morals that matter. You don’t make up
your own rules as you go along, for whatever is convenient or good
for you. They think that one sin is not as bad as another, or they think
it must not be wrong all my friends are doing it. They sleep around
outside of marriage, they think they are better than everyone around
them, they lie and cheat people, but they haven’t killed anyone so
they are okay. People who think like this is deceived. In God’s eyes
sin is sin. There is not little sins or big sins.
You get confused about what is right and wrong when you don’t
go to church and read the Bible; especially today, because so many
people have fallen away from God and the Bible. You can’t live your
life the way everyone else does because they are probably doing it
wrong too.
If you are going to make it in this world, and have a life that is
happy and peaceful and be assured of eternal bliss in Heaven when
you die, you must have God and the Bible in your life today. You
have got to get a backbone and stand up for what is right. You have
to be strong enough to stand up to your husband, wife, sister, brother,
boyfriend, girlfriend, preacher, teacher, Mom or Dad and say this is
what I’m doing because the Bible says that’s the way it should be.
You have to get in control of your life, read your Bible to find out
how you are suppose to live and start making different choices and
decisions. Be careful not to have an attitude that you’re better than
others because you’re making better choices. Others may accuse
you of that, but just know in your heart that you are doing what your
doing and others can choose their own way as well, as long as they
don’t pull you down with them.
Whether you choose to believe God and His word and live
your life accordingly or not, His word stands strong and will last
forever.

103
2007

Mark 13:31 (Amp), “Heaven and Earth will perish and


pass away, but My words will not perish or pass away.”

Hebrews 4:12 (Amp), “For the word that God speaks is


alive and full of power, making it active operative, ener-
gizing, and effective; it is sharper than any two-edged
sword, penetrating to the dividing line of the breath of
life, our soul and the immortal spirit, and of the joints
and marrow of the deepest parts of our nature, exposing,
sifting, analyzing and judging the very thoughts and
purposes of the heart.”

God will judge you and determine your eternal destiny by the
choices you make in your everyday life, according to His word in
the Bible, through Jesus Christ.
The most important things in life are not how much money you
have or how big your house and car are. It’s not how popular you are
or how great you think you look. It’s all about your spirit and soul
and who’s in control of it. Your time here on earth is not all there
is to life. Your time here on earth is just a training ground. You are
going to live eternally somewhere. When your body dies, your spirit
will either live on in Heaven or in Hell. These are literal places just
like earth.
Read your Bible and get acquainted with God. Renew your mind
and get your life straight about what is right or wrong. You can only
find these answers in the Bible. Don’t take my word of it or anyone
else’s. Read your Bible and find out for yourself what it says.

104
CHAPTER EIGHT

SATAN AND SIN

Cc

105
SATAN AND SIN
Cc

W e have already established that God created the world, the


universe and everything else in existence. We believe this
because the Bible says so.

Colossians 1:16, “For by Him were all things created,


that are in Heaven, that are in the earth, visible and
invisible, whether they be thrones or dominions, or prin-
cipalities or powers; all things were created by Him and
for Him.”

Angels are part of the spirit world. Angels were the first to be in
relationship with the Godhead. The most beautiful of all the angels
was Lucifer. Lucifer was God’s #1 angel. He knew God and God’s
kingdom very well. Lucifer means brightness or one that shines.
Lucifer was also the Chief musician in Heaven.
Just like God created mankind with a free will and the ability to
make our own choices and decisions, God also created Lucifer and
the other angels with a free will and the ability to make choices and
decisions..
Because God gave Lucifer so much power and beauty, pride
filled his being.

107
2007

Ezekiel 28:12-18, “…Thus saith the Lord God; Thou


sealest up the sum, full of wisdom, and perfect in
beauty.
Thou hast been in Eden, the Garden of God; every
precious stone was thy covering, the sardius, topaz, the
diamond, the beryl, the onyx and the jasper, the sapphire,
the emerald and the carbuncle, and gold; the workman-
ship of thy tabrets and of thy pipes was prepared in thee
in the day that thou was created.
Thou art the anointed cherub that covereth; and I
have set thee so; thou wast upon the holy mountain of
God; thou hast walked up and down in the midst of the
stones of fire;
Thou was perfect in thy ways from the day thou was
created, till iniquity was found in thee.
By the multitude of thy merchandise, they have filled
the midst of thee with violence, and thou hast sinned.
Therefore I will cast thee as profane out of the mountain
of God; and I will destroy thee, O covering cherub, from
the midst of the stones of fire.
Thine heart was lifted up because of thy beauty, thou
hast corrupted thy wisdom by reason of thy brightness;
I will cast thee to the ground, I will lay thee before kings,
that they may behold thee.
Thou hast defiled thy sanctuaries by the multitude
of thine iniquities, by the iniquity of thy (traffic) trade;
therefore will I bring forth a fire from the midst of thee, it
shall devour thee, and I will bring thee to ashes upon the
earth in the sight of all men that behold thee.”

Isaiah 14:12-14, “How art thou fallen from Heaven, O


Lucifer, son of the morning!. How art thou cut down to
the ground, which did weaken the nations.
For thou (Satan) has said in thine heart, I will ascend
into Heaven, I will exalt my throne above the stars of
God; I will sit also upon the mount of the congregation,

108
2007

in the sides of the north; I will ascend above the heights


of the clouds; I will be like the most high.”

Revelation 12:7-9 (Amp), “Then war broke out in


Heaven, Michael and his angels went forth to battle with
the dragon, and the dragon and his angels fought.
But they were defeated, and there was no room found
for them in Heaven any longer.
And the huge dragon was cast down and out, that age
old serpent, who is called the Devil and Satan, he who
is the seducer (deceiver) of all humanity the world over
he was forced out and down to the earth, and his angels
were flung out along with him.”

When God threw Lucifer out of Heaven, 1/3 of the angels went
with him because they were in on the rebellion as well. God changed
Lucifer’s name to Satan, which means opposer and adversary, and
the angels who rebelled are now called demons.
Demons are fallen angels who serve Satan and do his will an
help him to accomplish his purposes.
Satan was cast out of Heaven because of pride and vanity, and
because he thought he could some how take God’s place and cause
people to worship him.
Satan is now called “ruler of the air” or “prince of the air”.
When Adam sinned and ate the apple from the tree that God told
he and Eve not to touch, he not only separated mankind from God,
he turned the earth over to Satan to have full run of. God still owns
this earth and everything in it, but He is temporarily letting Satan
have the run of things.
The Bible says Satan now roams the earth with his demons,
causing trouble by keeping people at conflict with one another. He
also tempts us to sin and do the opposite of whatever God wants us
to do.
When people do you wrong, God says it’s not the people that we
are actually in conflict with. He says it’s the demons that they have
allowed to rule in their lives.

109
2007

Ephesians 6:12, “For we wrestle not against flesh and


blood, but against principalities, against powers, against
the rulers of the darkness of this age, against spiritual
hosts of wickedness in the heavenly places.”

That doesn’t mean we turn tail and run from people who are
against us, it means we fight them (the evil doers) with Godliness in
the spirit realm. That means we keep doing what is right and don’t
give in no matter how much pressure we feel. The bible says pray
for those who persecute you and do you wrong.
We all are responsible for whatever spiritual force we are
allowing to rule in our lives. We don’t have to do the wrong that
Satan tempts us to do. We have a free will to choose.
Every being in existence belongs to either Satan or God. There
is no in between.

Mathew 12:30, “He that is not with Me is against Me.”

If you are not part of God’s family, then you belong to Satan.
Being a Christian does not mean trials and tribulations will not come
to your life, it just means God will provide a way out for you, and
give you strength to be an over comer.

Psalms 34:19, “…many are the afflictions of the


righteous.”

John 16:33, “…In the world ye shall have tribulation:


but be of good cheer; I have overcome the world.”

John 10:10, “The thief (Satan) does not come except to


steal, kill, and destroy.”

God will give you the strength to overcome any problem. God
will not allow you to go through more than you can handle.
When you are going through bad times, trying times your faith
is tested.

110
2007

It feels like God is nowhere around. It feels like you are all alone.
And in many cases you are all alone - you have no physical person
here on earth to help you.
It feels like Jesus is asleep in the bottom of the boat while this
big storm is going on and He’s not helping.
But you are not alone. Jesus is there. He is willing and ready to
help. Just ASK, and you shall receive.
When I was having terrible problems in my life, I definitely felt
all alone. But I cried out to God and was willing to do whatever He
told me to do and God took care of everything.
Financial problems, marital problems, emotional problems, grief
and mourning, business problems, God has an answer for every-
thing. He wants His children victorious and successful.
Satan cannot make you do anything wrong, he can only tempt,
tease, and suggest, by sending wrong thoughts and opportunities to
you. The actual choice and power lies in your own hands.

1 Corinthians 10:13, “There hath no temptation taken


you but such as is common to man: But God is faithful,
who will not suffer you to be tempted above that you
are able; but will with the temptation also make away to
escape, that you may be able to bear it.”

When your soul (mind, will, and emotions) belongs to Satan,


you tend to not feel guilty and your conscience doesn’t bother you
when you do wrong. If you do wrong continuously you form habits,
the bible calls them strong holds, form in your life, making you have
a lifestyle of evil, wrong thinking, and wrong doing.

1 John 2:15-16, “Love not the world neither the things


that are in the world. If any man love the world, the love
of the Father is not in him. For all that is in the world, the
lust of the flesh (sexual sins), the lust of the eyes (material
possessions), and the pride of life (thinking you are so
great, powerful, smart, wealthy, in an elite class of your
own), is not of the Father but of the world.”

111
2007

Satan causes people to fall in love with themselves. They start


thinking they are physically better than others. Better body, prettier,
healthier. They think they are smarter. They think they have more
things, better houses, better cars, better job, better friends. They start
thinking they have acquired so much because of what they have
done, because they are so strong, powerful, and ambitious. They strut
around like peacocks showing off so people will praise them and
think they are wonderful. It’s like they say look at me look what I
have, look what I’m doing. This is wrong in God’s eyes. Remember
pride and vanity is why Satan was thrown out of Heaven. So although
killing, stealing, lying, rape, violence, and drug abuse are all very
recognizable sins, God says pride and vanity are just as bad.
When you do wrong you can’t say the devil made me do it. You
have to pay for your sins and wrong behavior. You may have to go
to jail, or be put to death. You have to answer to the laws of the land
and to God Himself.

Ezekiel 18:20, “The soul who sins shall die.”

Satan is after your soul (mind, will, emotions). Satan’s play-


ground is your mind. He likes to mess with your head. Don’t entertain
bad thoughts when they come to you. If you thrive on bad thoughts
long enough, actions will follow, even mental illness. Don’t allow
Satan to do this to you.

Romans 12:2, “And be not conformed to this world; but


be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind, that ye
may prove what is that good and acceptable and perfect
will of God.”

How do you stop it? Well we can only think of one thing at a
time. So fill your thoughts with goodness and purity.

Philippians 4:8, “Finally brethren, whatsoever things are


true, whatsoever things are honest, whatsoever things are
just, whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever things are
lovely, whatsoever things are of a good report; if there

112
2007

be any virtue, and if there be any praise, think on these


things.”

Though Satan and demons can be a hindrance to our lives, they


can do nothing unless we sin and open the door for them to come in.
Living close with God, accepting Jesus as your Savior and having
your heart and soul dedicated to God, keeps Satan powerless in your
life.

1 John 3:8, “He that committeth sin is of the devil; for the
devil sinneth from the beginning. For this purpose of the
Son of God was manifested, that He might destroy the
works of the devil.”

1 John 4:4, “Ye are of God little children, and have over-
come them; because greater is He that is in you, than he
that is in the world.”

1 John 5:4-5, “For whatsoever is born of God overco-


meth the world; and this is the victory that overcometh
of the world, even our faith.
Who is He that overcometh the world, but he that
believeth that Jesus is the Son of God.”

113
CHAPTER NINE

WHO ARE YOU?

Cc

115
Who are you?
Cc

N ow that things have been explained to you, you can determine


who you are, where you stand, and where you are going to
spend eternity.
You were born into this world a sinner, belonging to Satan, and
will spend eternity in Hell with Satan unless you choose to live your
life for God. You must at some point in your life, except Jesus as
your Savior, becoming a Christian, being adopted into the family of
God. This means you will spend eternity in Heaven with God.
There are only two places where you can spend eternity; Heaven
or Hell. There are only two categories of people in this world;
Christians and sinners. There is only ONE JUDGE; GOD. God
looks upon your spirit man and sees you as His child, a Christian,
or Satan’s child, a sinner. The real you is the person you are on the
inside, which is your spirit man. God looks upon you and judges you
by your spirit.

1 Corinthians 15:44, “There is a natural body and a spir-


itual body.”

You are a spirit being. You have a soul, which is your mind, will
and emotions, and you live in a body. Your body is just your earth
suit. Your body is a way for people to identify, relate and interact
with one another and our earthly environment. It is a way to experi-
ence each other and our physical surroundings. Twins may look alike

117
2007

on the outside, but on the inside they are two completely different
people, because their spirit and soul are different. You could clone
yourself. The only thing that is being duplicated is your flesh. Your
clone would still have a different spirit and soul, making your clone
a different person than you. Your spirit is unique. There is only one
of you, even if there are 10 bodies that look alike, no one can dupli-
cate your spirit. Your spirit is who you really are and you are one of
a kind.
Your body is controlled by your spirit and soul. Your body will
do only what your spirit and soul let it. Your outward behavior is a
result of who you really are on the inside.
Your body will die one day. Your spirit is the real you. Your
spirit looks like the image of your flesh, but is spiritual. Your spirit
and soul live on forever, either in Heaven or Hell, depending on the
choices you make here on earth.
There are only two spiritual forces in this world. Every being
belongs to one or the other. There is nothing in between. God is the
ruler over goodness and truth and lives in Heaven, where you will
spend eternity if you choose to live your life according to His will.
Satan is the ruler over evil and everything in opposition of God. He
lives in Hell where you will spend eternity if you choose to live your
life according to his will.
God and Satan both want your spirit and soul. God makes it
perfectly clear that if you do not live for Him you automatically
belong to Satan.

Mathew 12:30, “He that is not with Me is against Me.”

You are either a Christian belonging to God or a sinner belonging


to Satan. Satan has deceived people by making people think there
is another group that you belong to. Some people think they belong
to no one but themselves. They are master of their own lives. To an
extent this is true. We are in charge of our own choices in our lives
and responsible for our own decisions but in the end there is only
ONE JUDGE. That is GOD. Each and every one of us will stand
before Him one day and He will determine whether you spend eter-
nity with Him or eternity with Satan. It makes no difference whether

118
2007

you are a celebrity, homeless, or anything in between you are either


a Christian or a sinner.
The choice is yours. There is no in between. You are born into
this world a sinner and belonging to Satan. It is up to you once you
know the truth, to choose God as your Father and become part of
His family.

Joshua 24:15, “I place before you life and death, blessing


and cursing, therefore choose life.”

You make the choice. God will not force you. God loves you, but
will allow you to go straight to Hell, if that is what you choose. God
has given us a free will, with the right to choose our own destiny. So
identify yourself. Are you a Christian, (a child of God) or a sinner?
Only you and God really know what is in your heart. You are the
only one who knows where you are going to spend eternity. Don’t
think you have plenty of time to make up your mind. None of us
know when our last day will be.

119
CHAPTER TEN

STARTING OVER

Cc

121
STARTING OVER
Cc

W ould you like to be part of God’s family? If you would you


must be born again. If you have never asked Jesus to forgive
you of your sins, then you are a sinner and on your way to Hell.

Romans 3:23, “For all have sinned and come short of the
glory of God.”

1 John 1:8, “If we say we have no sin we deceive ourselves,


and the truth is not in us.”

Ezekiel 18:4, “…the soul who sins shall die.”

Isaiah 59:2, “But your iniquities have separated between


you and your eternal life in Christ Jesus our Lord.”

Every single person born into this world is born a sinner. No one
is exempt. We must be born again spiritually if we are to escape Hell
and spend eternity in Heaven; The earlier in life the better. But no
matter how old you are, if you are still breathing it’s not too late.

John 3:3, “Jesus answered, most assuredly I say to you,


unless one is born again he can not see the Kingdom of
God.”

123
2007

John 3:4&5, “ How can a man be born when he is old?


Can he enter a second time into his mothers womb and
be born?
And Jesus answered, Most assuredly I say to you,
unless one is born of water and of the spirit he can not
enter the Kingdom of God.”

Being born again means your spirit is rebirthed. When you are
born again you leave behind your old, sinful ways, and you take on
the nature and likeness of God. You read your Bible and find out how
God wants you to act in your everyday life situations, and then you
do it, not matter the consequence. It means you start listening to your
spirit man talking to you on the inside and follow his direction.

2 Corinthians 5:17 (Amp), “Therefore if any man is


engrafted in Christ, the Messiah, he is a new creation,
a new creature altogether; the old previous moral and
spiritual condition has passed away. Behold, the fresh
and new has come!

Your old, evil, Satan influenced spirit is gone and cleansed


forever and replaced by a new God influenced spirit. God’s spirit
mingles and fuses to your new spirit man. God gives you a fresh
start. Your past is forgiven and erased and God gives you a chance
to start all over again. Isn’t that wonderful? We have all wanted a
chance to start over again and do things right this time. God makes
that possible. No matter how bad and sinful you were, if you are
ready to have a new life and put all that behind you and start over,
you can.
After you acknowledge the condition of your soul and decide
you are ready to change, the next step is to REPENT.
Repent means to change your mind, change your heart, and
change your actions.

Romans 10:8-11, “…the word is near you, even in your


mouth and in your heart, that is the word of faith which
we preach;

124
2007

That if you confess with your mouth the Lord Jesus


and believe in your heart that God has raised Him from
the dead, you will be saved.
For with the heart one believes to righteousness, and
with the mouth confession is made to salvation.
For the scripture says, Whoever believes in Him shall
not be ashamed.”

No one is denied. If you are truly sorry for your sins and you
want to live for God, all you have to do is ask.

Acts 2:21, “And it shall come to pass that whosoever shall


call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved.”

No matter who you are or what you have done, if you call upon
God with a repentive heart, you will be accepted. God judges all of
us by our heart and nothing else. He knows if you are being sincere
and honest or not.

Acts 3:19, “Repent ye therefore and be converted, that


your sins may be blotted out.”

God loves all of us. He is not going to tolerate our sins, but He
still loves us. The same way you love your children, but if they do
something wrong they have to be punished. You tell them and teach
them the right way, but if they choose to make bad choices, there are
consequences.

John 3:16-18, “For God so loved the world, that He gave


His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him,
should not perish, but have everlasting life.
For God sent not His Son into the world to condemn
the world; but that the world through Him might be
saved.
He that believeth on Him is not condemned; but he
that believeth not is condemned already, because he

125
2007

Hath not believed in the name of the only begotten Son


of God.”

Jesus Christ gave His life and shed His blood on the cross for
your sins and mine. He took our place and our punishment. Jesus
substituted Himself for you and me. Thank God we no longer have
to sacrifice animals or anything else. The blood that Jesus shed was
perfect enough for all of us, no matter what we’ve done.

Acts 16:31, “…Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ and thou


shalt be saved, and thy house.”

Romans 10:9, “That if thou shalt confess with thy mouth


the Lord Jesus, and shalt believe in thine heart that God
hath raised Him from the dead, thou shalt be saved.”

John 1:12, “But as many as received Him, to them gave


He power to become the sons of God; even to them that
believe on His name.”

John 5:24, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that heareth


My word, and believeth on Him that sent Me, hath ever-
lasting life, and shall not come unto condemnation; but is
passed from death unto life.”

Acts 4:12, “Neither is there salvation in any other (the


name of Jesus), for there is none other name under
Heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved.”

Acts 26:18, “To open their eyes, and to turn them from
darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto God,
that they may receive forgiveness of sins, an inheritance
among them, which are sanctified by faith that is in me.”

Mathew 18:3, “Verily I say unto you, except ye be


converted, and become as little children, ye shall not
enter into the Kingdom of Heaven.”

126
2007

2 Corinthians 6:2, “…Behold now is the accepted time;


behold now is the day of salvation.”

When we receive Jesus as our Lord and Savior, we become chil-


dren of God. We enter into the family and kingdom of God. God
then writes our name down in the Lambs book of life. We receive the
advantages and benefits of being a king’s kid. We become royalty.
Jesus is the King of Kings and the Lord of Lords.
Starting over and excepting Jesus as Savior means you are ready
to surrender everything to God, clean up your secret thoughts, your
wrongs, give it to God, repent and leave it behind.
Starting over with God means you are committed, devoted to
God and living the way He wants you to. You are committed for life.
You will do right, because it’s right till the day you die. You will not
give in. Even when your friends or family criticize you, you will still
be devoted to God and the Bible.
Please pray this prayer with me now or one of your own, just
make sure you mean it with all of your heart.

Jesus, I’m a sinner. My life is a mess. I need help. Save


me Jesus from Hell and give me a new life. I believe you
are the Son of God, You died on the cross for my sins,
and rose from the dead to give me eternal life in Heaven.
I choose to change my ways and live my life according to
the will and word of God. Thank you Jesus for forgiving
me and cleansing me of my sins. Thank you for coming
into my heart to live and filling me with your precious
Holy Spirit. Thank you for making me a child of God and
giving me another chance. A-MEN!!!!!

Congratulations! You are now a member of the royal family of


God. Your name is now written down in the Lamb’s book of Life.
You are born again.

1 John 3:2, “Beloved, now we are children of God; and


it has not yet been revealed what we shall be, but we

127
2007

know that when He (Jesus) is revealed, we shall see Him


as He is.”

From now on you can pray to God in the name of Jesus. You
now have everlasting life with God in Heaven. Continue to give
thanks to God our Father for what He has done for you. Never forget
where you came from, it helps you to appreciate where you are.

Colossians 1:12-14, “Giving thanks unto the Father,


which hath made us meet to be partakers of the inheri-
tance of the saints in light.
Who hath delivered us from the power of darkness,
and hath translated us into the kingdom of His dear Son.
In whom we have redemption through His blood,
even the forgiveness of sins.”

Now read your Bible daily. Start first with the New Testament.
Begin with Mathew 1:1 and just read on through to Revelations.
Also read Deuteronomy 28:1-14. These are the promises and bless-
ings of God that you are entitled to as a child of God and born again
believer.
Your spirit is just a baby. You need to feed your spirit to grow.
The Bible is the spiritual food that you need. Read your Bible as
God speaking to you personally.
God is awesome. He is a wonderful Father. Learn about Him.
Pray every day to Him. Talk to Him. He longs for your fellowship
and love.
You are a Christian now and no one can take that away from
you.

Romans 8:38&39, “For I am persuaded, that neither


death or life, nor angels nor principalities, nor powers
nor things present, nor things to come.
Nor height nor depth, nor any other creature, shall
be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in
Christ Jesus our Lord.”

128
CHAPTER ELEVEN

SEALED BY THE BLOOD

Cc

129
SEALED BY THE BLOOD
Cc

A ccepting Jesus as your Savior was the best decision you will
ever make. You must start renewing your mind to the new
person you are now. You may have been an alcoholic, drug addict,
murderer, rapist, homosexual, thief, or whatever, but now you are
born again. You are starting over with a new life. That may mean
you have to move or get new friends. You cannot continue to hang
out with the same rowdy unsaved crowd of people. If you do they
will end up pulling you back into that lifestyle. Stay away from
them. Make new friends.

1 Corinthians 15:33 (Amp), “Do not be so deceived and


misled! Evil companionships (communion, associations)
corrupt and deprave good manners and morals and
character.”

You can say you won’t do drugs, sleep around, curse, drink or
whatever but if you continue to hang out with it you will. Believe me
you will be tested to see if you are going to stick with it or not. When
that temptation comes just say no, I don’t do that any more. I am a
new person. That was the old me. I’ve been born again. Then stick to
it. God will give you the strength you need to be an over comer.
You are now royalty. You are a King’s kid. You have been adopted
into the royal family of God. This means all your needs for living
will be provided for, you have power and authority to use the name

131
2007

of Jesus, you have healing available for your body, soul, and mind,
you have complete 24/7 protection for yourself and your family, you
have peace, joy, and happiness, you have a promise of eternal life in
heaven with Jesus in a mansion of your own. You have many other
things as well, just read your Bible and find out for yourself.
We have an iron clad contract with God that He will not deny.
Knowing this with all your heart is an important factor to living that
wonderful, plentiful, victorious, Christian life. God’s covenant with
us is the foundation we stand on as His children, and joint-heirs into
the Kingdom of God. Almighty God has bound Himself to us by the
blood of Jesus.
The blood of Jesus is our guarantee, our title deed, our legal
binding contract between us and God. We have an inheritance that is
ours and no one can hold it back from us. Everything we need and
want in life has been bought and paid for by the blood of Jesus and
given to us as part of our inheritance into the royal family.
As you begin to grasp the reality of who you are in Christ,
you will take on a different attitude, and acquire a new strength
mentally, emotionally, spiritually and physically. You will be strong
and immovable even under the greatest attack from the enemy.
Remember, greater is He that is in you (Jesus), then he that is in the
world (Satan).
If you married into, or was adopted into the royal family in
England, you would not have to worry about where you lived, what
you would eat, what you would wear, what you would drive and so
on. Well God’s royal family is even 100 times better than that. God
makes promises to us His children that only God Himself can fulfill.
No human being could possibly offer you more than God can. God
is a good Father that takes good care of His children.

Matthew 6:31-33(KJV), “Therefore take no thought,


saying, What shall we eat? What shall we drink? or,
Wherewithal shall we be clothed?
(For after all these things do the Gentiles seek:) for
your heavenly Father knoweth that ye have need of all
these things.

132
2007

But seek ye first the kingdom of God, and his righ-


teousness; and all these things shall be added unto you.”

Matthew 6:31-34 (Amp), “Therefore do not worry and


be anxious, saying, What are we going to have to eat?
or, What are we going to have to drink? or, What are we
going to have to wear?
For the Gentiles (heathen) wish for and crave and
diligently seek all these things, and your heavenly Father
knows well that you need them all.
But seek (aim at and strive after) first of all His
kingdom and His righteousness (His way of doing and
being right), and then all these things taken together will
be given you besides.
So do not worry or be anxious about tomorrow, for
tomorrow will have worries and anxieties of its own.
Sufficient for each day is its own trouble.”

God is a covenant God. He never breaks His word. He never


says anything He doesn’t mean, and He never makes promises He
doesn’t keep.
The word covenant means a contract or a will. The most binding
contract there is, is giving your word in writing and sealing it in
blood.
Before Jesus, two individuals entering into contract or covenant
with one another, did so by intermingling their blood with the other.
That made them blood brothers, and was a stronger bound than that
of birth. It meant you were there for that person in whatever way
they needed, even to the extent of laying down your life for them.
An animal would be chosen, split down the spine and laid out
opposite each other, leaving a walkway of blood between the two
halves. At this point, each representative would walk through the
blood, stopping in the middle saying, “even as this animal has died
so will I die for you.” That sealed the contract and united the two
groups of people together as one.
This type of blood covenant meant more to the people than if
you were born of the same mother. The covenants would last at least

133
2007

8 generations. There was no way to break it except by death. They


were bound together forever.
When God sent Jesus to be our blood sacrifice, He bound us
together forever. God’s purpose in entering into covenant with us,
was the same as it was back in those days. It was to draw us together
as one family, and teach us to trust and totally rely on Him.
God desires to protect us, provide for us, heal us, and be our
strength when we are weak. He desires to do good for us in every
area of our lives.

Psalms 35:27, “…Let the Lord be magnified who takes


pleasure in the prosperity of His servants.”

All God wants in return is our love and devotion. Treat Him
like He is your Father and family. He will treat you the same way,
because that is what we are.

Jeremiah 32:38-41 (Amp), “They will be My people and I


will be their God. I will give them one heart and one way,
that they may reverently fear Me forever for the good of
themselves and of their children after them.
And I will make an everlasting covenant with them;
I will not turn away from following them and to do them
good, and I will put My reverential fear in their hearts, so
that they will not depart from Me.
Yes I will rejoice over them to do them good; in truth
with My whole heart and with My whole being.”

God wants us, His family to be strong, bold and powerful, and
completely loyal to Him. He will allow your love for Him to be
tested, to see how loyal and devoted you are. He wants us to be a
vessel that His love flows through. He wants us to love Him and
others around us as well.

Ezekiel 11:19&20 (Amp), “And I will give them one heart,


a new heart, and I will put a new spirit within them; and
I will take the stony unnaturally hardened heart out of

134
2007

their flesh, and will give them a heart of flesh, sensitive


and responsive to the touch of God.
That they may walk in My ways, statues, and keep My
ordinances, and do them. And they shall be My people
and I will be their God.”

God promises to do us good and provide everything we need to


live a spectacular life here on this earth. We have a blood contract
with Him. In every covenant there are two parties. The foundation
for the covenant depends upon both parties remaining faithful to the
terms they agreed on.
God has made a lot of promises in His written word and will
keep His promises as long as we keep our promises. Don’t expect
God to make all your dreams come true and answer all your prayers
if you are living a lifestyle that is not pleasing to Him. If for example,
you are praying for a wonderful job that pays great money, but you
are out cursing, smoking, drinking, sleeping around, and maybe not
even looking for a job, I think you’ll be waiting a long time for that
prayer to be answered. You have to do what’s right, pray, and listen
to God’s direction.

Jeremiah 7:23, “Obey My voice, and I will be your God,


and ye shall be My people, and walk ye in all the ways I
have commanded you, that it may be well unto you.”

135
CHAPTER TWELVE

DOING GOOD
IS NOT GOOD ENOUGH

Cc

137
DOING GOOD,
IS NOT GOOD ENOUGH
Cc

I ’ve heard this excuse from people so many times. People say
“I don’t need to go to church, I believe there’s a god!” Or “I’m
not a bad person. I don’t drink or curse or do drugs.” “I’m a
good husband or a good wife; I take good care of my kids.”
Just because you look like an all-American family, doesn’t mean
your in good shape spiritually and going to Heaven.
I’m sure there’s going to be a lot of so-called “good people”
going to Hell. You have to have a relationship with God. Rely on
Him and count on Him in your every day lives. You’ve got to truly
give Him credit for your successes and well being. You’ve got to
know Him. Not know about Him. If you had never met your earthly
dad, someone could tell you all about him. But until you actually sat
down and talked to him and him talk to you and hang out with him it
would be hard to say you definitely knew him. The same goes with
God. You’ve got to spend some time reading your Bible and finding
out what He’s like and what He expects from you.

1 John 2:3, “Now by this we know that we know Him, if


we keep His commandments.”

Titus 1:16, “They profess to know God, but in works they


deny Him.”

139
2007

Ezekiel 33:31, “…they sit before you as my people, and


they hear your words, but they do not do them, for with
their mouth they show much love, but their hearts curse
their own gain.”

Do not do good for people just so you can be praised and looked
up to. Do good for people because you genuinely care for them,
and you want to be God’s hands and an example of His love and
goodness.

Mathew 6:1-4 (Amp), “Take care not to do your good


deeds publicly or before men, in order to be seen by
them; otherwise you will have no reward (reserved for
and awaiting you) with and from your Father Who is in
Heaven.
Thus, whenever you give to the poor, do not blow a
trumpet before you, as the hypocrites in the synagogues
and in the streets like to do, that they may be recognized
and honored and praised by men. Truly I tell you, they
have their reward in full already.
But when you give to charity, do not let your left hand
know what your right hand is doing,
So that your deeds of charity may be in secret; and
your Father Who sees in secret will reward you openly.”

Just knowing God exists is not good enough. Satan knows God
exists.. Satan knows Heaven exists. Satan knows the Bible. That’s
not good enough. You must have a relationship with God and be
willing to listen to Him and do as He says. Satan has a rebellious
heart. He challenged God and went against all God stands for.

Mathew 23:28, “Even so you also outwardly appear righ-


teous to men, but inside you are full of hypocrisy and
lawlessness.”

James 2:19, “You believe that there is one God. You do


well. Even the demons believe and tremble.

140
2007

Mathew 15:8, “These people draw near to Me with their


mouth, and honor Me with their lips, but their heart is
far from Me.”

Mathew 7:21-23, “Not everyone who says to Me,


Lord, Lord,” shall enter the kingdom of heaven, but he
who does the will of my Father in heaven.
Many will say to Me in that day, “Lord, Lord, have
we not prophesied in your name, cast out demons in Your
name, and done many wonders in Your name?
And then I will declare to them, I never knew you;
depart from Me, you who practice lawlessness.”

God is the ultimate judge of your life and He will judge your
heart. He judges your intentions and your reasons behind your
actions. Do things to please God not people. Do things just because
God said so.

Colossians 3:23-25 (Amp), “Whatever may be your task,


work at it heartily (from the soul), as something done for
the Lord and not for men.
Knowing (with all certainly) that it is from the Lord
(and not from men) that you will receive the inheritance
which is your (real) reward. (The One Whom) you are
actually serving (is) the Lord Christ (the Messiah).
For he who deals wrongfully will (reap the fruit of
his folly and) be punished for his wrongdoing. And (with
God) there is no partiality (no matter what a person’s
position may be, whether he is the slave or the master).”

Doing good, nice things does not make you good. Having Jesus
as your Savior and God in your heart makes you good.
To just know what the Bible says and believe there is a God is not
good enough. To just go to church on Sundays is not good enough.
To profess to be a Christian is not good enough. Just because you
are a preacher or a goody two shoes does not mean you are going to
Heaven.

141
2007

Before God created this world, Satan, then called Lucifer was
the most beautiful of all angels. He knew God. Lucifer was the head
musician. God gave Lucifer full run of Heaven. But Lucifer was not
satisfied. He wanted to be God. He rebelled against God. He wanted
to make up his own rules. He wouldn’t be obedient and submissive
to do things the way God wanted them to be done. So God kicked
him out of Heaven and when He did, Lucifer took one third of the
angels with him. Lucifer is now Satan. The angels he took are now
demons. Satan, the demons and everyone who does not belong to
God will spend eternity in Hell burning at the end of the world.
The Bible says there is only one that is good and that is God.

Mark 10:18 (Amp), “And Jesus said to him, Why do you


call Me (essentially and perfectly morally) good? There
is no one (essentially and perfectly morally) good - except
God alone.”

Don’t confuse nice with good. Some people may be nice, but
they are not good. If you don’t have God you are not good. You must
have God in your heart to be good! And again, the only way you can
have God in your heart is to accept Jesus Christ as your Savior and
accept the blood sacrifice He made on the cross for your sins!!
Just because you are rich, pretty, popular and looked up to by this
world, does not make you good. Just because you give a lot of money
to charity does not make you good. Just because you are for world
peace or animal rights or spend all your time and money feeding the
poor and traveling to other countries does not make you good.
God is the only one that can make you good. And He’s available
to everyone.
There are only two groups of people in this world. Christians,
saved and on their way to Heaven and sinners, on their way to
Hell.

Mathew 25:31-33&41 (Amp), “When the Son of Man


comes in His glory (His majesty and splendor), and all
the holy angels with Him, then He will sit on the throne
of His glory.

142
2007

All nations will be gathered before Him, and He will


separate them (the people) from one another as a shep-
herd separates his sheep from the goats;
And He will cause the sheep to stand at His right
hand, but the goats at His left.
Then He will say to those at His left hand, Be gone
from Me, you cursed, into the eternal fire prepared for
the devil and his angels!”

God sees all people as His or Satan’s.


I’ve heard some people say they are not Christians but they are
not bad people either.
Well there is no other group to belong to. You are either in God’s
family or you are not.
The truth is your life must be grounded and centered around
God. You must accept Jesus as your Savior or else you are a sinner
belonging to Satan and spending eternity in Hell.
My point is Satan knows and believes in God. Satan knows the
Bible but because he’s rebellious against God, he’s spending eter-
nity in Hell.
Don’t be rebellious against God and the Bible. If you have never
accepted Jesus as your Savior, you are a sinner, and God does not
hear you when you pray to Him.

John 9:31 (Amp), “We know that God does not listen to
sinners; but if anyone is God-fearing and a worshipper
of Him and does His will, He listens to him.”

You’ve got to reverence God as your Father. Love Him. Do what


He says. Have a relationship with God.
God knows your heart. He knows who you really are. He knows
everything about you. Be honest with God and allow Him time to
reveal Himself to you and talk to you.

1 Samuel 16:7, “…For the Lord does not see as man sees;
for man looks at the outward appearance, but the Lord
looks at the heart.”

143
2007

The last point I want to cover is the question, “why do bad things
happen to good people?”
Lets get clear that God does not make bad things happen to you.
Your own choices in life come with consequences. Sometimes God
will allow you to work through the consequences of your actions
and choices.
Trials and tribulations in life make you stronger. God will use
those trials sometimes to help teach us a lesson. Bad things will
happen. Just because you become a Christian does not mean bad
things will stop happening.

1 Peter 4:12 (Amp), “Beloved, do not be amazed and


bewildered at the fiery ordeal which is taking place to
test your quality, as though something strange (unusual
and alien to you and your position) were befalling you.”

John 16:33 (Amp), “I have told you these things, so that


in Me you may have (perfect) peace and confidence. In
the world you have tribulation and trials and distress
and frustration; but be a good cheer (take courage; be
confident, certain, undaunted)! For I have overcome the
world. (I have deprived it of power to harm you and have
conquered it for you).”

Being a Christian assures you that though things look tough at


the moment God has an answer and a plan to deliver you victori-
ously as long as you keep believing and never give up.
As Christians you will be tested. You’ve got to be sold out to
God no matter what. Be good and do good till you take your last
breath and leave this world.
People get tired of doing good sometimes. They think bad people
get away with the wrong they do and never get punished. Wrong!
Don’t compare yourself to the wicked.
God is not worried that John Jones up the street is dealing drugs
and drinks his life away. His eternity is sealed in Hell with Satan.
That is his eternal punishment.

144
2007

God cares about you, His children. Don’t get tired of doing the
right thing and standing up for what is good and right. God will
bless you.

2 Thessalonians 3:13 (Amp), “And as for you, brethren,


do not become weary or lose heart in doing right (but
continue in well-doing without weakening).”

Galatians 6:9 (Amp), “And let us not lose heart and grow
weary and faint in acting nobly and doing right, for in
due time and at the appointed season we shall reap, if we
do not loosen and relax our courage and faint.”

Never give up. Hang in there. Keep holding on to the goodness


and faithfulness of God. Even if we don’t understand why, keep
doing the right thing.

Isaiah 55:8&9 (Amp), “For My thoughts are not your


thoughts, neither are your ways My ways, says the Lord.
For as the heavens are higher than the earth, so are
My ways higher than your ways and My thoughts than
your thoughts.”

145
CHAPTER THIRTEEN

CHURCH

Cc

147
CHURCH
Cc

W hen Jesus left this earth, some of His last words were for us,
His children, to go forth and spread the good news about
Jesus, salvation and the Bible.

Mathew 28:18-20 (Amp), “Jesus approached and,


breaking the silence, said to them, all authority (all power
of rule) in heaven and on earth has been given to Me.
Go then and make disciples of all the nations, baptizing
them into the name of the Father and of the Son and of
the Holy Spirit,
Teaching them to observe everything that I have
commanded you, and behold, I am with you all the days
(perpetually, uniformly, and on every occasion), to the
(very) close and consummation of the age. Amen (so let
it be).”

The biggest problem Jesus had in His day was with the so-called
religious people. Jesus wants a church that has a relationship with
Him. He needs people that will go and do daily as He leads them.
Not people who follow a bunch of rules and think they are better
than everyone else. He wants His children to have compassion for
one another and willing to lay down their lives for one another.
There will be people from all religions and denominations in
Heaven. God does not have a favorite. It does not matter if you are

149
2007

Baptist, Catholic, Jews, Jehovah’s Witness, Pentecostal, Methodist


or Presbyterians. God does not divide us up in different groups in
Heaven. In God’s eyes there are two groups of people; those that
love Him and are for Him, and those who do not love Him and are
not for Him.
God will judge whose heart is right. You must love God above
anything or anyone else. That is the first commandment. You must
care and have sincere compassion for other people. You must believe
Jesus is the Son of God. You must believe Jesus died on the cross
and shed His blood as your sacrifice for your sins. You must believe
God raised Jesus from the dead and He is now alive in Heaven at the
right hand of God making intercession for us.
As a child of God, God expects us, His children, to live a certain
way, talk a certain way, think a certain way and act a certain way.
That’s way we have churches and God’s written word, the Bible.
God has appointed and called certain ones to come together and
work together in a church, and be there to help others know Him
better and know how to react to life in the way God wants us to.
God has churches as a place for people to gather to hear His word
and encourage one another. Churches are a place to come to praise
God. Churches are also like a hospital or shelter for those who are
sick and lost in this world.
The church is God’s children. We assemble ourselves together as
His children to learn more about Jesus and God’s way of living and
doing things. We assemble ourselves together, so that unbelievers
will have a place to come and learn about Jesus and true love. We
learn what God has to say about certain situations in life that we will
experience and how to handle them when it comes our way.
Going to church does not save your soul and guarantee you a spot
in Heaven. Accepting Jesus Christ as Savior is your only way and
guarantee. However when you are a Christian and you have Jesus in
your heart, you have a desire to go to church and assemble yourself
with other believers. If you love God, you will have a hunger and
desire to be in His presence. You will be drawn to other children
of God. Sinners, drug addicts and drunks like to hang out with one
another. God’s people like to be around one another as well.

150
2007

If you do not have a desire to go to church or will not go to


church unless your spouse goes or unless your parents make you or
unless the pastor has to keep calling you and making you feel guilty,
then you have a problem. You are not at the maturity level you need
to be at in Christ, if someone has to be continually prompting you to
go to church. You should want it and plan to go on your own.
I remember when I was just a little girl, I loved church. I thought
they were so pretty. I remember when I was just in first grade, my
family moved to a new town and there was a church up the street
from us. I remember asking my parents if that building was a church.
They said yes. When Sunday came, I got up and got dressed and ask
my Mom to drop me out there. She did. I walked in all by myself
and sat down all by myself. When church was over my Mom came
to pick me up and I continued to go to that little Baptist church
whether my parents went or not. I just loved Jesus and I loved being
in church. It felt good there.
You should hunger and desire to get in God’s presence every
time you have the opportunity. Do good and do the right responsible
thing when no one else is around but you and God. You are not
getting into Heaven just because your spouse goes to church and
has accepted Jesus as Savior. You are not getting into Heaven just
because your parents go to church. You are not getting into Heaven
because you used to go to church 10 years ago. Don’t let Satan
deceive you into thinking that you don’t need church. You need to
go. You need to associate with other believers. You need to hear the
Bible being taught. You need to set your clock, get your act together
and go to church.
God uses us to help each other and encourage one another who
are having difficulties in life. That’s why God says we only hurt
ourselves when we don’t go to church. We need a church family to
rely on and help us when we are weak.

Hebrews 10:24&25 (Amp), “And let us consider and give


attentive, continuous care to watching over one another,
studying how we may stir up (stimulate and incite) to
love and helpful deeds and noble activities.

151
2007

Not forsaking or neglecting to assemble together (as


believers), as is the habit of some people but admonishing
(warning, urging, and encouraging) one another, and all
the more faithfully as you see the day approaching.”

God can bless us and help us even if there were no churches, but
it makes it much easier for God to send us help if He can turn to His
children and send them to be His voice, His hands, His money, His
love and compassion. God uses people to help one another. He can
cause money and recourses to fall from Heaven if He wants to, but
His way of doing things is people helping people.

Luke 6:30-36,38 (Amp), “Give away to everyone who


begs of you (who is in want of necessities), and of him
who takes away from you your goods, do not demand or
require them back again.
And as you would like and desire that men would do
to you, do exactly so to them.
If you (merely) love those who love you, what quality
of credit and thanks is that to you? For even the (very)
sinners love their lovers (those who love them).
And if you are kind and good and do favors to and
benefit those who are kind and good and do favors to and
benefit you, what quality of credit and thanks is that to
you? For even the preeminently sinful do the same.
And if you lend money at interest to those from whom
you hope to receive, what quality of credit and thanks
is that to you? Even notorious sinners lend money at
interest to sinners, so as to recover as much again.
But love your enemies and be kind and do good
(doing favors so that someone derives benefit from them)
and lend, expecting and hoping for nothing in return but
considering nothing as lost and despairing of no one; and
then your recompense (your reward) will be great (rich,
strong, intense, and abundant), and you will be sons of
the Most High, for He is kind and charitable and good to
the ungrateful and the selfish and wicked.

152
2007

So be merciful (sympathetic, tender, responsive, and


compassionate) even as your Father is (all these).
Give, and (gifts) will be given to you; good measure,
pressed down, shaken together, and running over, will
they pour into (the pouch formed by) the bosom (of your
robe and used as a bag). For with the measure you deal
out (with the measure you use when you confer benefits
on others), it will be measured back to you.”

This scripture plainly states if you help others, then others will
give help back to you.

Galatians 6:10 (Amp), “So then, as occasion and oppor-


tunity open up to us, let us do good (morally) to all people
(not only being useful or profitable to them, but also
doing what is for their spiritual good and advantage). Be
mindful to be a blessing, especially to those of the house-
hold of faith (those who belong to God’s family with you,
the believers).”

If we are a true Christian with the love of God on the inside,


we are ready and willing at all times to help someone in need and
help them walk through their pain and difficulties. The Bible says
in the last days, where we are now, that the love of many (people)
will wax cold.
The church has become so comfortable and routine. They are
luke-warm and riding the fence. Even preachers, preach these safe
little messages because they are afraid they will offend someone.
They do not want to loose tithers and members, so they are not
preaching the Word of God with fire and brimstone and pure truth
like they need to. You have to reach the sick sinful dying world.
People are mixed up with drugs, sex and violence. They are money
minded and material minded. These issues must be addressed. Jesus
is coming back for a strong, powerful, holy church. These sins are
not just happening in the world, they are happening in the church
as well. Do not accept homosexuality. Do not accept sex before
marriage. Do not overlook violence in marriages. Talk about it. Be

153
2007

an example for people to follow. Counsel people and let people know
you are there for them. Let people know that you are aware of bad
behavior in the church. Let them know the church does not approve
of that kind of behavior and that you are there for them when they
are ready to talk and change.
God needs pastors to take care of the flock He has given them. Look
out for them and counsel them. Teach them how to be strong over-
comers and witnesses for God. Tell them to get out and be a witness
to their family and friends. Time is short God needs some warriors for
Him. Preach to people as if it were their last day on earth.
Where’s the love. Love has action. Love helps people, cares for
people, and forgives people.
Get out of your comfort zone. Go the extra mile put yourself in
other people’s shoes. Help one another. When you help others you
are helping God and God will in turn bless you. You cannot out give
God. If you help someone in need, God will bless you back many
times over.

1 Timothy 6:18&19 (Amp), “(Charge them) to do good,


to be rich in good works, to be liberal and generous of
heart, ready to share (with others).
In this way laying up for themselves (the riches that
endure forever as) a good foundation for the future, so
that they may grasp that which is life indeed.”

Of course God does not expect you to give more than you have.
That’s why we all work together helping one another with everyone
doing what they can.

Colossians 3:12-15 (Amp), “Clothe yourselves therefore,


as God’s own chosen ones (His own picked representa-
tives), who are purified and holy and well-beloved by
God Himself, by putting on behavior marked by tender-
hearted pity and mercy, kind feeling, a lowly opinion of
yourselves, gentle ways, and patience which is tireless
and long-suffering, and has the power to endure what-
ever comes, with good temper.

154
2007

Be gentle and forbearing with one another and, if


one has a difference (a grievance or complaint) against
another, readily pardoning each other; even as the Lord
has freely forgiven you, so must you also forgive.
And above all these put on love and enfold yourselves
with the bond of perfectness (which binds everything
together completely in ideal harmony).
And let the peace (soul harmony which comes) from
Christ rule (act umpire continually) in your hearts
deciding and settling with finality all questions that arise
in your minds, in that peaceful state to which as members
of Christ’s one body you were also called to live. And be
thankful (appreciative), giving praise to God always.

God appoints certain ones in the church to edify and build up


one another. He gives people jobs to do. Gifts to help. He blesses
certain people with different blessings, not just for themselves but
also to share and be a blessing to others.

1 Corinthians 12:12-28 (Amp), “For just as the body is a


unity and yet has many parts, and all the parts, though
many, form only one body, so it is with Christ (the
Messiah, the Anointed One).
For by means of the personal agency of one Holy
Spirit we were all, whether Jews or Greeks, slaves or
free, baptized (and by baptism united together) into one
body, and all made to drink of one Holy Spirit.
For the body does not consist of one limb or organ
but of many.
If the foot should say, Because I am not the hand, I do
not belong to the body, would it be therefore not a part
of the body?
If the ear should say, Because I am not the eye, I do
not belong to the body, would it be therefore not a part
of the body?

155
2007

If the whole body were an eye, where would be the


sense of hearing? If the whole body were an ear, where
would be the sense of smell?
But as it is, God has placed and arranged the limbs
and organs in the body, each particular one of them, just
as He wished and saw fit and with the best adaptation.
But if the whole were all a single organ, where would
the body be?
And now there are certainly many limbs and organs,
but a single body.
And the eye is not able to say to the hand, I have no
need of you, nor again the head to the feet, I have no need
of you.
But instead, there is absolute necessity for the parts
of the body that are considered the more weak.
And those parts of the body which we consider rather
ignoble are the very parts which we invest with addi-
tional honor, and our unseemly parts and those unsuit-
able for exposure are treated with seemliness modesty
and decorum,
Which our more presentable parts do not require.
But God has so adjusted (mingled, harmonized, and
subtly proportioned the parts of) the whole body, giving
the greater honor and richer endowment to the inferior
parts which lack apparent importance.
So that there should be no division or discord or lack
of adaptation of the parts of the body to each other, but
the members all alike should have a mutual interest in
and care for one another.
And if one member suffers, all the parts share the
suffering; if one member is honored, all the members
share in the enjoyment of it.
Now you collectively are Christ’s body and indi-
vidually you are members of it, each part severally and
distinct each with his own place and function.
So God has appointed some of the church for His own
use; first apostles (special messengers); second prophets

156
2007

inspired preachers and expounders); third teachers; then


wonder-workers; then those with ability to heal the sick;
helpers; administrators; speakers in different (unknown)
tongues.

Ephesians 4:11&12 (Amp), “And His gifts were varied;


He Himself appointed and gave men to us some to be
apostles (special messengers), some prophets (inspired
preachers and expounders), some evangelists (preachers
of the Gospel, traveling missionaries), some pastors
(shepherds of His flock) and teachers.
His intention was the perfecting and the full equip-
ping of the saints (His consecrated people), that they
should do the work of ministering toward building up
Christ’s body the church.”

A lot of people think because they go to church every time the


doors open or because they hold a position in the church they are on
God’s “better than everyone else” list. But guess what? God does
not have a “better than everyone else” list. Not one person in the
church is more important than another. You should do all you can
to help one another in crisis as if they are your own flesh and blood.
The church is suppose to be your extended family. Someone you can
count on and who will stick by you no matter what. Some Christians
start feeling all self-righteous and judgmental. We don’t have the
right to judge others about their lives and their hardships.

Luke 6:37 (Amp), “Judge not neither pronouncing judg-


ment nor subjecting to censure, and you will not be
judged; do not condemn and pronounce guilty, and you
will not be condemned and pronounced guilty; acquit
and forgive and release (give up resentment, let it drop),
and you will be acquitted and forgiven and released.”

Our job is to love one another and help carry one another’s
burdens as if they were our own.

157
2007

Galatians 6:2,3 &10 (Amp), “Bear (endure, carry) one


another’s burdens and troublesome moral faults, and in
this way fulfill and observe perfectly the law of Christ
(the Messiah) and complete what is lacking in your obedi-
ence to it.
For if any person thinks himself to be somebody too
important to condescend to shoulder another’s load when
he is nobody of superiority except in his own estimation,
he deceives and deludes and cheats himself.
So then, as occasion and opportunity open up to us, let
us do good morally to all people not only being useful or
profitable to them, but also doing what is for their spiri-
tual good and advantage. Be mindful to be a blessing,
especially to those of the household of faith (those who
belong to God’s family with you, the believers).”

Mathew 5:44 (Amp), “But I tell you, Love your enemies


and pray for those who persecute you.”

The church is suppose to be an extension of Jesus Christ. We


are His words, His actions, His heartfelt prayers. If the church is not
doing that everyday, then they are not doing what God has called
them to do. Churches start operating like a business. They become
more interested in making money, fame and popularity, or growing
and making a name for themselves instead of showing the compas-
sion and help of God. If you have lost your compassion on the inside
for people, and you don’t have time to listen and help people when
they call upon you, then maybe you should get out of the church
business. You have missed the mark. Helping others and showing
the love and compassion of God, is the business of the church.

1 Timothy 1:5&6 (Amp), “Whereas the object and


purpose of our instruction and charge is love, which
springs from a pure heart and a good (clear) conscience
and sincere (unfeigned) faith.

158
2007

But certain individuals have missed the mark on this


very matter and have wandered away into vain argu-
ments and discussions and purposeless talk.”

Just because the deed to the church is in the pastor’s name or the
boards name does not make it their church. CHURCHES BELONG
TO GOD.

Ephesians 5:23-27,29 (Amp), “For the husband is head of


the wife as Christ is the Head of the church, Himself the
Savior of His body.
As the church is subject to Christ, so let wives also be
subject in everything to their husbands.
Husbands, love your wives, as Christ loved the church
and gave Himself up for her.
So that He might sanctify her, having cleansed her by
the washing of water with the Word,
That He might present the church to Himself in
glorious splendor, without spot or wrinkle or any such
things that she might be holy and faultless.
For no man ever hated his own flesh, but nourishes
and carefully protects and cherishes it, as Christ does the
church.”

Ephesians 2:20-22 (Amp), “You are built upon the foun-


dation of the apostles and prophets with Christ Jesus
Himself the chief Cornerstone.
In Him the whole structure is joined (bound, welded)
together harmoniously, and it continues to rise (grow,
increase) into a holy temple in the Lord a sanctuary
dedicated, consecrated, and sacred to the presence of the
Lord.
In Him and in the fellowship with one another you
yourselves also are being built up into this structure with
the rest, to form a fixed abode (dwelling place) of god in
(by, through) the Spirit.”

159
2007

Colossians 1:13,18 (Amp), “The Father has delivered and


drawn us to Himself out of the control and the dominion
of darkness and has transferred us into the kingdom of
the Son of His love.
He also is the Head of His body, the church; seeing
He is the Beginning, the Firstborn from among the dead,
so that He alone in everything and in every respect might
occupy the chief place stand first and be preeminent.”

God blesses different churches with different blessings and gifts


as they get their passions straight and all going in the same direc-
tion. God will judge you and hold you accountable for every single
blessing and gift that He has given you. If He has given you a lot,
then a lot is what He will expect from you.
The job of every church and ministry is to reach sinners and tell
people how to know Jesus as their Savior. Not to just entertain the
community.
If you don’t value every single person in your church and do all
you can for every single person in your church. You are falling short
of what God has called you to do. Every person in your church is just
as important as the next. We need to love one another. Appreciate
one another. Stop gossiping and talking about one another.
If the pastor knows there is a problem in the church, he should in
the love of God do what he can to try to resolve the problem. Keep
the family happy and working together as a group, without conten-
tions, offenses and arguments.

11 Timothy 2:24-26 (Amp), “And the servant of the Lord


must not be quarrelsome (fighting and contending).
Instead, he must be kindly to everyone and mild-tempered
preserving the bond of peace; he must be a skilled and
suitable teacher, patient and forbearing and willing to
suffer wrong.
He must correct his opponents with courtesy and
gentleness, in the hope that God may grant that they will
repent and come to know the Truth that they will perceive

160
2007

and recognize and become accurately acquainted with


and acknowledge it,
And that they may come to their senses and escape
out of the snare of the devil, having been held captive by
him, henceforth to do His, God’s will.”

Psalms 133:1 (Amp), “Behold, how good and how pleasant


it is for brethren to dwell together in unity!”

God says if you are faithful over little, He will give you much.
If you let one of your sheep, stray away from the flock without
trying to help them find their way back, God will hold you account-
able for that.

Mathew 18:12-14 (Amp), “What do you think? If a man


has a hundred sheep, and one of them has gone astray
and gets lost, will he not leave the ninety-nine on the
mountain and go in search of the one that is lost?
And if it should be that he finds it, truly I say to you,
he rejoices more over it than over the ninety-nine that
did not get lost.
Just so it is not the will of My Father Who is in heaven
that one of these little ones should be lost and perish.”

As a church we are suppose to become a family looking out for


one another and helping one another. God has a church on almost
every street corner. If we would just take the time and keep ourselves
focused and caring for the ones that come into our house, revival and
growth of that church would explode. But churches loose their vision.
They loose their compassion for one another. They busy themselves
with things and meetings and projects, and push their true calling
aside. They can’t even take care of the few people God sends their
way. God gets disappointed and can’t count on them to help one of
His children who He may send to them. So the church does not grow
and does not become the family in one accord that God wants. God
has to move up the street and open another with hopes they will hold
on to their calling and compassion for His people.

161
2007

1 Timothy 5:8 (Amp), “If anyone fails to provide for his


relatives, and especially for those of his own family, he
has disowned the faith by failing to accompany it with
fruits and is worse than an unbeliever who performs his
obligation in these matters.”

No one is perfect. Everyone makes mistakes. But a pastor and


the board of a church should stay on their face before God so much
that mistakes are few and far between. God has a guide for those who
accept the privilege of being a pastor, board member or deacon.

1 Timothy 3:1-13 (Amp), “The saying is true and irrefut-


able: If any man eagerly seeks the office of bishop (super-
intendent, overseer), he desires an excellent task (work).
Now a bishop (superintendent, overseer) must give
no grounds for accusation but must be above reproach,
the husband of one wife, circumspect and temperate and
self-controlled; he must be sensible and well behaved and
dignified and lead an orderly (disciplined) life; he must
be hospitable showing love for and being a friend to the
believers, especially strangers or foreigners, and be a
capable and qualified teacher.
Not given to wine, not combative but gentle and
considerate, not quarrelsome but forbearing and peace-
able, and not a lover of money insatiable for wealth and
ready to obtain it by questionable means.
He must rule his own household well, keeping his
children under control, with true dignity, commanding
their respect in every way and keeping them respectful.
For if a man does not know how to rule his own house-
hold, how is he to take care of the church of God?
He must not be a new convert, or he may develop a
beclouded and stupid state of mind as the result of pride
(be blinded by conceit, and) fall into the condemnation
that the devil once did.
Furthermore, he must have a good reputation and
be well thought of by those outside the church, lest he

162
2007

become involved in slander and incur reproach and fall


into the devil’s trap.
In like manner the deacons must be worthy of respect,
not shifty and double-talkers but sincere in what they say,
not given to much wine, not greedy for base gain (craving
wealth and resorting to ignoble and dishonest methods
of getting it). They must possess the mystic secret of the
faith (Christian truth as hidden from ungodly men) with
a clear conscience.
And let them also be tried and investigated and
proved first; then, if they turn out to be above reproach,
let them serve as deacons.
The women likewise must be worthy of respect and
serious, not gossipers, but temperate and self-controlled,
thoroughly trustworthy in all things.
Let deacons be the husbands of but one wife, and let
them manage their children and their own households
well.
For those who perform well as deacons acquire a good
standing for themselves and also gain much confidence
and freedom and boldness in the faith which is founded
on and centers in Christ Jesus.”

God does not care if you hold a gospel sing, or a spaghetti dinner,
but if you can’t help someone pay their electric bill, or buy them
food or pay their rent so they are not homeless, or lay hands on the
sick, then what good is all that other stuff you are doing. People
need to be entertained and encouraged, but on occasion, people need
some real help right in there where they live. If your church tells you
not to count on them for help or answers when you’re in trouble,
that church is not operating in the will of God. It’s the pastor’s job
and the churches job to educate and teach the congregation to turn
to God and learn to be strong, but when they have done all they can
and still need help, then you should give them help.
One of the purposes of receiving tithes and offerings is to
take care of the church, the pastor, the board, and operation of the
church building. But the main part of the church is the people, not

163
2007

the building. The people are the CHURCH OF GOD. Without the
people there would be no church. The church should help take care
of the family of people that God has sent them. God has made some
churches debt free, but they still won’t help a brother or sister in
need. They will charter planes and fly to meetings, take trips at the
churches expense with the tithes and offerings. Ask them to buy
your groceries this week because you’ve lost your job, or help you
pay your rent and see what happens. Does God want His money
used to just entertain the pastor and the board? I don’t think so.
Not all churches are like that. There are still some churches in town
that follow their true calling. They still care about the people in the
church and appreciate the ones God has given them. Check out your
church. See how they treat people who are in need. See what they
do with the tithes and offerings. It’s up to you to make sure you are
planting your seeds in good ground.
You can’t get out of balance of course. You can’t expect the
church to pick up your slack every month paying your bills or buying
you food. If you are having the same problem over and over again,
you need to examine your life and see what the problem is and make
changes accordingly to eliminate that problem, and learn to take
care of yourself within your limits. You can’t go out parting, shop-
ping, smoking, drinking and having a good time and then expect the
church to help you pay your bills. The church should not be taken
advantage of like that.

2 Thessalonians 3:10 (Amp), “For while we were yet with


you, we gave you this rule and charge: If anyone will not
work, neither let him eat.”

If you don’t work you don’t eat. Some people can’t work though.
Some people are trying to find a job but having difficulties. The
responsibility of the church is to pray for the people individually
if needed and teach them how to pray and believe God for their
own personal deliverances. Help them to recognize the error of there
ways if necessary. Then stay with them and ask God what else you
should do to help them get their needs met. You have to be patient
and willing to put in a little bit of your time if necessary. You don’t

164
2007

just pat them on the back, rush them off and send them on their way
without helping them unless you are very sure that is what God is
telling you to do. Help your church to grow and mature as a group.
God has enough blessing so that we all can be happy, not just a few
choice people.
The church, which are Christians, should be led by the Spirit
of God.

Romans 8:14, 16 (Amp), “For all who are led by the


Spirit of God are sons of God. The Spirit Himself thus
testifies together with our own spirit, assuring us that we
are children of God.”

Churches should not have a cookie cutter answer to everyone’s


problems. Each person should be prayed for and help should be given
according to the leading of the Holy Spirit and the written word of
God. If someone comes to you with a $100 electric bill and ask for
help, don’t say our policy is to only give $50 toward electric bills.
Pray with them. If God says send them on their way and give them
nothing, then do that. But pray for each person, then actually do
whatever God tells you to do. If you are a pastor, you should be very
sensitive to the voice of God. You are His voice. He is your boss. You
are expected to react the way Jesus would. Yes you are just a man or
just a woman, but if you really come to God for direction and guid-
ance, He will lead you. If you don’t know then pray together how
ever long it takes until you do get a definite answer from God. When
you are a pastor of a church, you should be spending the majority of
your life on your face before God. Especially if people are looking
to you for answers. If you don’t have time to do that, maybe you
have missed your calling. If you count on the board of the church to
lead you, you should make sure they are on their face before God,
or else don’t follow their direction or advise. In the end, you stand
before God for judgment alone. You can’t say I did it because the
board told me to. As a pastor, you are responsible to a degree for the
actions of the church. Pastors are responsible for the flock God has
given them. If you let one of your sheep go astray, and you don’t
go after them and try to help them back, then you are not fulfilling

165
2007

God’s call, as a pastor. You should not have an attitude of, if people
want to come they can come if they don’t, then fine. If someone has
been coming to church and then you don’t see them for a while you
should call them or go see them and find out if you can help them
in some way. If they have been offended then you should help them
through that.

Mathew 18:15-17(Amp), “If your brother wrongs you, go


and show him his fault, between you and him privately.
If he listens to you, you have won back your brother.
But if he does not listen, take along with you one or
two others, so that every word may be confirmed and
upheld by the testimony of two or three witnesses.
If he pays no attention to them, (refusing to listen and
obey), tell it to the church; and if he refuses to listen even
to the church, let him be to you as a pagan and a tax
collector.”

Pastors should pay attention to the congregation. If you are


loosing people often or having a big turn over of people, you need
to find out what the problem is and see if you can fix it. Be open to
criticism and changes. A good pastor can not be full of pride and
vanity. A good pastor must have a humble spirit.
Jesus washed His disciples feet, I believe to show as an example
for us to check ourselves not to think more highly of ourselves than
we should. All of us are here to serve and help others in some way.
If you have fallen short as a pastor or made a mistake you should
be willing to admit that and apologize to that person. Don’t let your
pride get in the way. The church will not grow and the anointing
will not stay with a church or a pastor that does not guard them-
selves sand examine their actions constantly. A pastor is someone
God has called to represent Him. He will not allow you to repre-
sent Him for long if you can not have compassion for people and
humble yourself. I have not been called as a pastor, but I know as a
Christian that God had me apologize to people that I have offended
even though it was not my fault. I have done so because I don’t want
to be the cause of anyone turning against Christians, the church,

166
2007

or God because of something I have said or done. Pastors have a


higher calling than an average Christian. You can’t be a good pastor
if you have so much pride that you can’t humble yourself before
your congregation. As a business owner, sometimes I have to apolo-
gize to people who have been offended by someone who works for
me. It’s not that I did anything wrong, but the actions of my business
are ultimately my responsibility. To keep my company from being
bad-mouthed or misrepresented, I will apologize and try to rectify
the situation and make everyone happy. Pastors are called by God
to be the head of the church and to represent Him. It’s the job of
the pastor to mend known offenses in the church, according to the
scriptures. In some churches, this could be a fulltime job. If you find
yourself doing this a lot, maybe a sermon speaking to the church as
a whole would be to your church’s advantage. Examine your church.
Speak to your church. Edify your church. No one knows or should
know your church, their strengths and shortcomings, as well as the
pastor. It’s your job to help them learn the scriptures and to mature
in Christ. You can’t do this if you are too busy with your own agenda
or your own family and friends. Your first priority is the flock that
God has placed in your care. Watch everyone everyday and take care
of them. You will be held accountable. If you are going to throw up
a building and put God’s name on it and collect God’s money from
His people every week, then you have a big responsibility and you
had better make sure are doing everyday what God wants you to do.
Otherwise step down and go pursue your own agenda.
The world is looking for love and looking for someone to accept
them and help them find their way without judging them. That is
what the church is supposed to be for. That is supposed to be the
main objective of Christians.

I Corinthians 13:13, Amp “And so faith, hope and love


abide (faith—convictions and belief respecting man’s
relation to God and divine things; hope—joyful and confi-
dent expectation of eternal salvation love—true affection
for God and man growing out of God’s love for and in us]
these three; but the greatest of these is love.”

167
2007

I Corinthians 14:1, Amp “Eagerly pursue and seek to


acquire [this] love [make it your own aim your great
quest]; and earnestly desire and cultivate the spiritual
endowment (gifts), especially that you may prophesy
(interpret the divine will and purpose in inspired
preaching and teaching).”

If you are a Christian and a member of God’s family, then


you are part of the church of God even if you do not belong to an
establishment.

I Corinthians 3:16-17, Amp “Do you not discern and


understand that you [the whole church at Corinth] are
God’s temple (His sanctuary), and that God’s Spirit
has His permanent dwelling in you [to be at home in
you, collectively as a church and also individually]? If
anyone does hurt to God’s temple of corrupts it [with
false doctrines] or destroys it, God will do hurt to him
and bring him to the corruption of death and destroy
him. For the temple of God is holy (sacred to Him) and
that [temple] you [the believing church and its individual
members] are.”

If you see someone in need and you can help them in some way,
then you should. Pray for them and ask God what you could do to
help, then DO IT.
I don’t know what is going on in so many churches. Jesus is
coming back to receive a church without spot or wrinkle. He is
coming back to receive a church that walks, lives and breathes who
He really is: LOVE. We need to straighten up and start doing what
God wants us to do. We are supposed to be an example to the world.
We are making God look bad by acting just as self-centered as the
rest of the world acts. It’s sad when God has to use an unbeliever
to bless His children because Christians refuse to be that vessel that
God has called us to be.
When we go to God for help and answers, He will help. There
is no trouble or situation that He cannot get you out of or make you

168
2007

strong enough to walk through. God wants all His children not only
provided for but also blessed. It’s easier for Him to bless us when we
can turn to our brothers and sisters in Christ and let God lead them,
lead each of us accordingly. But if God has to, He will turn sand to
gold or use the resources of Satan to bless His children. He will not
leave you stranded and on your own.

Isaiah 59:10, Amp “We grope for the wall like the blind,
yes, we grope like those who have no eyes. We stumble
at noonday as in the twilight; in dark places and among
those who are full of life and vigor, we are as dead men.”

Sometimes we need the church for guidance and advice because


we are so troubled and our emotions are so raw that it is difficult to
know and hear that still, small voice of God. The church should be
that peaceful, strong refuge that we can run to in our time of need.
We are that helping hand, that hug, that verbal voice of Jesus Christ.
The church needs to be a place where you can get some answers
when life has knocked you down and you have lost your way. If
your church does not have time for you when you need them, maybe
that is not the right church for you. If you don’t have a church or a
person to turn to for help in your time of need, don’t give up. God is
always with you and will always help you. God loves you and will
turn your situation around.
The church is not a business. The church is an extension, a flesh
and blood hand and voice of Jesus Christ. The church is Jesus in
action. If you hold a position in a church or are even just a member
of a church that has lost sight of the true calling of the church, pray
for them. Talk to them about it. Try to make a change. Start with
yourself. You reach out. You do the right thing. You talk to God and
ask Him what He wants you to do. You talk to God and find out what
He wants you to do to help others.

I Timothy 14:14-16, Amp “Do not neglect the gift which


is in you, [that special inward endowment] which was
directly imparted to you [by the Holy Spirit] by prophetic

169
2007

utterance when the elders laid their hands upon you [at
your ordination].
Practice and cultivate and meditate upon these duties;
throw yourself wholly into them [as your ministry], so
that your progress may be evident to everybody.
Look well to yourself [to your own personality] and to
[your] teachings persevere in these things [hold to them],
for by so doing you will save both yourself and those who
hear you.”

I believe we are all here to serve others in some way, somehow


until the day we leave this earth. You can help someone everyday if
you want to. That is what God expects of His children, the TRUE
CHURCH OF GOD ALMIGHTY.

Churches get ready. God is getting the message out that Jesus
is coming soon. People are going to start rushing into churches for
help. Be ready to help them. People need salvation to make sure
they don’t miss the rapture. Preach that message and get fired up for
God!!

Galatians 5:13, Amp “For you brethren were indeed


called to freedom; only [do not let your] freedom be an
incentive to your flesh and an opportunity or excuse
[for selfishness] but through love you should serve one
another.”

Isaiah 58:7-11, Amp “Is it not to divide bread with the


hungry and bring the homeless poor into your house—
when you see the naked, that you cover him, and that
you hide not yourself from [the needs of] your own flesh
and blood?
Then shall your light break forth like the morning,
and your healing (your restoration and the power of a
new life) shall spring forth speedily; your righteousness
(your rightness, your justice, and your right relationship
with God) shall go before you [conducting you to peace

170
2007

and prosperity], and the glory of the Lord shall be your


rear guard.
Then you shall call, and the Lord will answer; you
shall cry and He will say, Here I am. If you take away
from your midst yokes of oppression [wherever you find
them], the finger pointed in scorn [toward the oppressed
or godly]; and every form of wickedness speaking,
And if you pour out that with which you sustain
your own life for the hungry and satisfy the need of the
afflicted, then shall your light rise in darkness, and your
obscurity and gloom become like the noonday.
And the Lord shall guide you continually and satisfy
you in drought and in dry places and make strong your
bones. And you shall be like a watered garden and like a
spring of water whose waters fail not.”

I Thessalonians 3:12, Amp “And may the Lord make you


to increase and excel and overflow in love for one another
and for all people, just as we also do for you.”

171
CHAPTER FOURTEEN

A HOLY PEOPLE

Cc

173
A HOLY PEOPLE
Cc

W hen you are truly converted from a sinner to a Christian, you


will start to see changes in your desires. These are changes
in your heart brought about by God. He gives you a heart with the
ability to love and be loved. You now must start making changes in
your mind, will and emotions. You have to train your mind to think a
certain way. Until now, your mind was used to thinking like a sinner.
Now you have to train your mind to think like a Christian. You have
to keep your emotions under control in order to react in situations,
as a Christian should. You should have a different outlook on life.
When you were a sinner, your spirit felt comfortable around sinful
things. Now that you are a Christian, your spirit will begin to feel
uncomfortable around certain people and environments and situa-
tions that were once comfortable. Sitting in the middle of a bar with
a few loudmouth people drinking, cursing and carrying on might
have felt like home to you in the past, but now you should feel like
you just don’t belong there anymore. And, you’ll be right. You don’t
belong there anymore.
Sitting around with your kids watching movies filled with sex,
violence and vulgarity where every other word is the “f” word may
not have bothered you before, but you will find it really bothers you
now. And, it should bother you.
These uncomfortable feelings around sin and sinful people is
the Holy Spirit letting you know that whatever is going on now is
not something God is pleased with. The Holy Spirit will continue to

175
2007

help you differentiate right and wrong situations and good and bad
people as long as you pay attention to His promptings. But if He
prompts you that what you are doing is not right or that you are not
in a good situation and you just ignore Him and continue to do as
you please, He will back off and allow you to sin if you so choose.
Remember that you have free will: you are free to act as a sinner
even when you are a Christian.
God wants a holy people, people who, by their actions portray
a Christian spirit and lifestyle even when no one is looking. God
doesn’t want us to just blend in with every sinner out there. He wants
us to be separate, living in this world but not being a part of it.
When that spiritual change happens in your life, you will have a
hunger to go tell people about Jesus. You will hunger and thirst for
knowledge of God and want to know Him better. You will want to
please Him and live your life just the way He wants you to.
God wants us to be examples of what a good Christian is
supposed to act like. He doesn’t want us to ride so close to the sin
line that people can’t tell whether we are Christians or not.
A lot of Christians think they can keep the same friends they
had before they were saved and do some of the same things they did
before. I have found that to be very difficult. You end up being just
like the people you hang out with the most.
I personally found it easier to find new friends. The problem I
had—and still have at times—is with family members that are not
Christians. I’ve also learned that you can’t change other people,
especially if they don’t want to change. But you can change your-
self. I made up my mind that if family members do no respect me
for the Christian I choose to be then they can just stay away. I love
them and always will, but I will not go to hell with them. If they
need my help, I will help them if I can, then just forget about it. They
don’t owe me anything. When the family gets together on holidays
and birthdays, I can be kind and sincere without lowering my stan-
dards as a Christian by gossiping, arguing, drinking, cursing, and
pretending to be someone I’m not. I just excuse myself from the
party and say it’s time for me to go home.
I don’t let my children hang out at other people’s houses or with
other children whose parents do not run a Christian household. I want

176
2007

my children to learn to make good choices when finding friends.


My children are not perfect, but overall they are good Christian
people. And I feel I am raising them just like Jesus would. I have
counted on Jesus being my partner in raising my children since they
were conceived. I want them to be secure enough in themselves to
realize that you are better off having no friends at all than having
bad friends. A lot of adults have not realized that yet.
No one is perfect. I know I’m far from perfect. I have plenty of
flaws and weaknesses that I have to struggle with on a daily basis.
But the point is, we keep trying and never give up. We keep reaching
for perfection and holiness.
Don’t be deceived about your life either. If you have a weak-
ness, admit it to yourself and others. I know some people who are
openly living in sin but to talk to them you would think they were
doing nothing wrong. They think because “everyone else does it”
then it is all right. IF YOUR MORALS AND STANDARDS FOR
LIVING ARE NOT BASED ON THE BIBLE THEN YOU DON’T
HAVE GOOD MORALS. The bible is your only basis for right and
wrong. You can’t say you are living right and have morals because
you live and think like the majority of the people you know. You are
deceiving yourself if you think this way.
I was talking to a woman one day and she said, “We don’t go to
church much, but we are good people. We have morals.”
She and her husband smoke marijuana on a regular basis in front
of their kids. They use the “f” word in almost every sentence they
speak. The rent R-rated movies and watch them in front of the kids,
ages 5-12 years old. They think living together is all right, “everyone
does it now days”. A marriage license is “just a piece of paper”. Their
house is like a pigsty, inside and out. And if they have morals, they
are not from the Bible I read and know. These people are deceived.
Come on. How could someone who lives this way actually believe
that they are living right? They are truly deceived.
Another thing people say is, “I thought God was love. If God is
love, then how can He send me to hell?” God does love us—all of
us. But again, the choice is ours as to whether we live for Him or
not. He doesn’t bend the rules for anyone.

177
2007

Our mission as Christians is to portray God in our speech,


actions, ways, thoughts and lifestyles. Don’t be a pretender. God
hates that. You are better off admitting your shortcomings, rather
than pretending you have none.
God wants us to allow Him to express Himself through us. Say
what He would say, do what He would do, and react the way He
would react. We are to deal with people the same way God would
deal with them. As you read your Bible, you will see how Jesus
reacted to Christians and to sinners.
Our number one priority as Christians is to show love to people.
When you love someone, you help them if they need help, correct
them when they are doing something wrong (constructive criticism,
tactfully and gently given), support them, and try to lead them in the
right direction. You do not insult them, yell at them, talk about them
to anyone who will listen, lie to them and say they are doing fine
when they are obviously far from the mark. You think the best of
them and give them the benefit of the doubt, but you are also honest
and up-front with them.
As a Christian, you will undoubtedly run into people who will
make fun of your beliefs. People will criticize you and maybe even
try to cause you great problems at school and/or work, or even
within your own family or neighborhood. Don’t be shaken by these
people. Just continue your life and responsibilities, as you should.
Being a Christian does not mean you have to take abuse from
people. Sometimes you have to stand up to people. It’s all right
to do that. Defend yourself. Tell and do exactly what you need to.
But, it’s the way you say it and the attitude you have about it that
matters to God.
God also expects us to be witnesses of Him. God wants us to
tell others about Him and how to come to Him. He does not want
anyone to go to Hell. It is up to us, His children, His family to tell
people about Him. God will put certain people in your life for you
to be a witness to. It maybe your spouse, children, parents, friends,
in-laws, or even a passerby. Someone may come into your life that
will never hear about God and Jesus unless you tell them. Reach out
and touch someone’s life. Of course, you can’t make people accept
Jesus, but some people want to know and want to change. You’ll

178
2007

be able to spot those people. When you do, go ahead and be God’s
witness.
The reason God wants us to be holy, good and right is so He can
use us to fulfill His desire for the whole world. That desire is for
everyone to know Him, love Him and live our lives as He instructs
us to. Make your life holy and acceptable before God so He can use
you as His body here on earth to touch people in a positive way. He
wants you to represent Him. Be His words, His actions. Show His
personality, His kindness, love and forgiveness towards others. He
has great plans for each of us if we allow Him to use us.
The thing God is truly concerned with in your life is your heart
and your soul. That’s what He will be dealing with continuously,
making sure you have a good clean heart full of love, compassion
and sincerity to others. Keep your thoughts and your attitude clear
and pure and the rest of your life will fall in place as it should. God
judges us by our hearts. Wherever your heart is, that is where you
spend your time, money and attention.

Matthew 6:21, Amp “For where your treasure is, there


will be your heart also.”

Don’t get saved and sit idly by doing nothing for God. Tell others
about Jesus!
The Bible is full of verses where God is telling us what He
expects from every Christian. I have listed just a few of these for
you to study.

Matthew 5:13-16, KJV “Ye (Christians) are the salt of


the earth, but if the salt hath lost it’s savor, wherewith
shall if be salted? It is therefore good for nothing, but to
be cast out and to be trodden under foot of men.
Ye are the light of the world; a city that is set on a hill
cannot be hid.
Neither do men light a candle and put it under a
bushel, but on a candlestick and it giveth light unto all
that are in the house.

179
2007

Let your light so shine before men, that they may see
your good works, and glorify your Father which is in
Heaven.”

Matthew 7:17-20, KJV “Even so, every good tree brin-


geth forth good fruit; but a corrupt tree bringeth forth
evil fruit. A good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit; neither
can a corrupt tree bring forth good fruit.
Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn
down, and cast into fire.
Wherefore by their fruits you shall know them.”

Matthew 5:44-48, KJV “But I say unto you, Love your


enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that
hate you, and pray for them which despitefully use you,
and persecute you; That ye may be the children of your
Father which is in Heaven; for He maketh His sun to rise
on the evil and on the good, and sendeth rain on the just
and on the unjust.
For if ye love them which love you, what reward have
ye? Do not even the publicans the same?
And if ye salute your brethren only, what do ye more
than others? Do not even the publicans so?
Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is
in Heaven is perfect.”

Matthew 7:12, KJV “Therefore all things whatsoever ye


would that men should do to you, do ye even so to them;
for this is the law and the prophets.”

John 13:34-35, KJV “A new commandment I give unto


you, that ye love one another; as I have loved you, that ye
also love one another.
By this shall all men know that ye are My disciples, if
ye have love one to another.”

180
2007

John 15:17-19, KJV “These things I command you that


ye love one another.
If the world hate you, you know that it hated Me
before it hated you.
IF ye were of the world, the world would love its own;
but because ye are not of the world, therefore the world
hateth you.”

Romans 12:1-21, Amp “I appeal to you therefore


brethren, and beg of you in view of all the mercies of God,
to make a decisive dedication of your bodies, presenting
all your members and faculties as a living sacrifice, holy,
devoted consecrated and well-pleasing to God, which is
your reasonable, rational, intelligent service and spiri-
tual worship. Do not be conformed to this world, this
age, fashioned after and adapted to its external, superfi-
cial customs; but be transformed, changed by the entire
renewal of your mind, by its new attitude, so that you
may prove for yourselves what is the good and accept-
able and perfect will of God, even the thing which is good
and acceptable and perfect in His sight for you.
For by the grace, unmerited favor of God, given to
me I want everyone among you not to estimate and think
of himself more highly than he ought, not to have an
exaggerated opinion of his own importance, but to rate
his ability with sober judgment, each according to the
degree of faith apportioned by God to him.
For as in one physical body we have many parts,
organs, and members, and all of these parts do not have
the same function or use, so we, numerous as we are, are
one body in Christ, the Messiah, and individually we are
parts one of another.
Having gifts, faculties, talents and qualities, that
differ according to the grace given us, let us use them: he
whose gift is prophecy, let him prophesy, according to the
proportion of his faith;

181
2007

He whose gift is practical service, let him give himself


to serving; he who teaches to his teaching;
He who exhorts, encourages, to his exhortation; he
who contributes, let him do it in simplicity and liberality;
he who gives aid and superintends, with zeal and single-
ness of mind; he who does acts of mercy, with genuine
cheerfulness and joyful eagerness.
Let your love be sincere, a real thing; hate what is
evil, loathe all ungodliness, turn in horror from wicked-
ness, but hold fast to that which is good.
Love one another with brotherly affection, as members
of one family, giving precedence and showing honor to
one another. Never lag in zeal and in earnest endeavor;
be aglow and burning with the spirit, serving the Lord.
Rejoice and exult in hope; be steadfast and patient in
suffering and tribulation; be constant in prayer.
Contribute to the needs of God’s people, sharing
in the necessities of the saints; pursue the practice of
hospitality.
Bless those who persecute you, who are cruel in their
attitude toward you; bless and do not curse them.
Rejoice with those who rejoice , sharing one another’s
joy, and weep with those who weep, sharing one anoth-
er’s grief.
Live in harmony with one another; do not be haughty,
snobbish, high-minded and exclusive, but readily adjust
yourself to people, and things, and give yourself to humble
tasks. Never overestimate yourself or be wise in your own
conceits.
Repay no one evil for evil, but take thought for what
is honest and proper and noble, aiming to be above
reproach, in the sight of everyone.
IF possible, as far as it depends on you, live at peace
with everyone.
Beloved, never avenge yourselves, but leave the way
open for God’s wrath; For it is written, Vengeance is
Mine, I will repay, requite, says the Lord.

182
2007

But if your enemy is hungry, feed him; if he is thirsty,


give him to drink; for by doing so, you heap burning
coals upon his head.
Do not let yourself be overcome by evil, but overcome
evil and master evil with good.”

Romans 13:13, Amp “Let us live and conduct ourselves


honorably and becomingly, as in the open light of day, not
in reveling, carousing, and drunkenness, not in immo-
rality and debauchery, sensuality and licentiousness, not
in quarreling and jealousy.”

I Corinthians 5:9-11, KJV “I wrote to you in an epistle


not to company with fornicators;
Yet not altogether with the fornicators of this world,
or with the covetous, or extortionist, or with idolaters;
for then must ye needs go out of the world.
But now I have written to you not to keep company,
if any man that is called a brother be a fornicator, or
covetous, or an idolater or a railer, or a drunkard, or an
extortion; with such a one, no, do not eat.”

I Corinthians 15:33, KJV “Be not deceived; evil commu-


nications corrupt good manners.”

II Corinthians 6:14, KJV “Be ye not unequally yoked


together with unbelievers; for what fellowship hath righ-
teousness with unrighteousness? And what communica-
tion hath light with darkness?”

Ephesians 4:32, KJV “And be ye kind to one another,


tenderhearted, forgiving one another, even as God for
Christ’s sake hath forgiven you.”

Ephesians 5:1-13, Amp “Therefore be imitators of God,


copy Him and follow His example, as well beloved chil-
dren imitate their father.

183
2007

Walk in love, esteeming and delighting in one another,


as Christ loved us and gave Himself up for us, a slain
offering and sacrifice to God, for you, so that it became a
sweet fragrance,
But immorality, sexual vice, and all impurity of
lustful, rich, wasteful living, or greediness must not even
be named among you, as is fitting and proper among
saints, God’s consecrated people.
Let there be no filthiness, obscenity, indecency, nor
foolish, silly and corrupt talk, nor coarse jesting, which
are not fitting or becoming; but instead voice your thank-
fulness to God.
For be sure of this, that no person practicing sexual
vice or impurity in thought or in life, or one who is
covetous, who has lustful desire for the property of others
and is greedy for gain, for he in effect is an idolater, has
any inheritance in the Kingdom of Christ and God.
Let no one delude and deceive you with empty excuses
and groundless arguments for these sins, for through
these things the wrath of God comes upon the sons of
rebellion and disobedience.
So do not associate or be sharers with them.
For once you were darkness, but now you are light in
the Lord; walk as children of light, lead the lives of those
native-born to the Light.
For the fruit, the effect, the product of the Light or the
Spirit consists in every form of kindly goodness, upright-
ness of heart, and trueness of life.
And try to learn in your experience. What is pleasing
to the Lord, let your lives be constant proof of what is
acceptable to Him.

Take no part in and have no fellowship with the fruit-


less deeds and enterprises of darkness, but instead let
your lives be so in constant as to expose and reprove and
convict them.

184
2007

For it is a shame even to speak of or mention the


things that such people practice in secret.
But when anything is exposed and reproved by the
light, it is made visible and clear; and where everything
is visible and clear there is light.”

Philippians 4:8, KJV “…whatsoever things are true,


whatsoever things are honest, whatsoever things are just,
whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever things are lovely,
whatsoever things are of good report; if there be any
virtue, and if there be any praise, think on these things.”

Colossians 2:8, KJV “Beware lest any man spoil you


through philosophy and vain deceit, after the tradition
of men, after the rudiments of the world, and not after
Christ.”

Colossians 3:2, KJV “Set your affections on things above,


not on the things of earth.”

Colossians 3:5-9, KJV “Mortify therefore your members


which are upon the earth; fornication, uncleanness, inor-
dinate affection, evil concupiscence, and covetousness,
which is idolatry;
For which things sake the wrath of God cometh on
the children of disobedience;
In the which ye also walked some time, when ye lived
in them;
But now ye also put off all these; anger, wrath, malice,
blasphemy, filthy communication out of your mouth.
Lie not one to another, seeing that ye have put off the
old man with his deeds.”

Colossians 3:12-15, Amp “Clothe yourselves therefore,


as God’s own chosen ones, His own picked represen-
tatives, who are purified and holy and well beloved by
God Himself, by putting on behavior marked by, tender-

185
2007

hearted, pity and mercy, kind feelings, a lowly opinion


of yourselves, gently ways, and patience which is tireless
and longsuffering, and has the power to endure whatever
comes, with good temper.
Be gentle and forbearing with one another, and if
one has a difference, a grievance or complaint against
another, readily pardoning each other; even as the Lord
has feely forgiven you, so must you also forgive.
And above all these put on love, and enfold your-
selves in the bond of perfectness, which binds everything
together completely in ideal harmony.
And let the peace, soul harmony which comes from
Christ, rule and act as umpire continually, in your hearts,
deciding and settling with finality, all questions that arise
in your minds, in that peaceful state, to which as members
of Christ’s one body you were also called to live. And be
thankful, appreciative, giving praise to God always.”

Hebrews 13:1-2, KJV “Let brotherly love continue. Be


not forgetful to entertain strangers; for thereby some
have entertained angels unawares.”

Hebrews 13:16, KJV “but do good and to communicate


forget not; for with such sacrifices God is well pleased.”

I Peter 2:15, 17, KJV “For this is the will of God, that
with well doing ye may put to silence the ignorance of
foolish men. Honor all men. Love the brotherhood. Fear
God.”

I John 4:7-8, KJV “Beloved, let us love one another; for


love is of God; and everyone that loveth is born of God,
and knoweth God.
He that loveth not, knoweth not God; for God is
LOVE.”

186
2007

III John 1:11, KJV “Beloved, follow not that which is evil,
but that which is good. He that doeth good is of God; but
he that doeth evil hath not seen God.”

187
CHAPTER FIFTEEN

FAMILY AND MARRIAGE

Cc

189
FAMILY AND MARRIAGE
Cc

G od had the family unit in mind to fill this earth since the very
beginning of creation. His whole plan was for a man and
woman to get together, commit to one another (get married) and
have children and replenish the earth.

Genesis 1:28. Amp “And God blessed them and said to


them, Be fruitful and multiply, and fill the earth and
subdue it.”

Satan knows how much family means to God. That’s why he


is always attacking the family unit. He attacks us as individuals to
bring wife against husband, children against parents, siblings against
each other—whatever it takes to make the family unit fall apart.
The Christian family is one of the greatest assets to our nation.
Strong people have strong families, and strong families make a
strong church, government, and nation.
The main things for a great family and marriage are LOVE and
forgiveness. We must love God and each other. We have to love
ourselves too. If we hurt each other with words, actions or attitudes,
we must ask for forgiveness. We have to be willing to forgive when
someone else comes and asks forgiveness of us. We have to both
give and receive love and both give and receive forgiveness. None
of us is perfect. We all have flaws. Real, godly love for one another
overlooks the negative and focuses on the good and positive.

191
2007

Real love has nothing to do with how much money a person


has or how a person looks. If two people can fall in love and work
out their differences, they will be a strong couple. If they can work
together on money issues, then their money and material posses-
sions will make them happy. True love has nothing to do with what
you see, nothing physical and nothing material. Real love does not
keep a mental list of “you owe me” or “remember, I helped you out”.
You do what you can for one another and forget it. You do it because
you love them. They don’t owe you anything in return.

I Corinthians 13:4-8, Amp “Love endures long and is


patient and kind; Love never is envious nor boils over
with jealousy, is not boastful or vainglorious, does not
display itself haughtily. It is not conceited, arrogant and
inflated with pride; it is not rude, unmannerly, and does
not act unbecomingly. Love, God’s love in us, does not
insist on its own rights or its own way, for it is not self-
seeking; it is not touchy or fretful or resentful; it takes
not account of the evil done to it, it pays no attention to a
suffered wrong.
It does not rejoice at injustice and unrighteousness,
but rejoices when right and truth prevail.
Loves bears up under anything and everything that
comes, is ever ready to believe the best of every person;
its hopes are fadeless under all circumstances, and it
endures everything, without weakening.

Love never fails, never fades out or becomes obsolete or


come to an end.”

If two people have real love, they will be understanding, trusting,


compromising and forgiving. They will believe the best of each
other. Their love for each other will not allow them to be unfaithful
to one another. They will be honest and truthful with one another,
without secrets. They are best friends. They will be strong when one
is weak. They will look out for each other, and never let anyone come
between them or talk ill about the other. They will try to protect one

192
2007

another from harm and pain. They will want to see one another be
all they can be, full of happiness and joy.
Every family starts out with the lawful union of a man and
woman as husband and wife. The strength of your marriage depends
on the depth of your love and commitment to you spouse. A lot of
marriages do not last even days now, because couples are not really
in love but are rather in lust or infatuated with one another. Then
when the normal trials and tribulations of life come along, they are
not strong enough to hold onto one another.

Genesis 2:18, 24-25, Amp “Now the Lord God said, It is


not good, sufficient and satisfactory that the man should
be alone; I will make him a helper meet, suitable , adapted
and complimentary for him. Therefore a man should
leave his father and mother and shall become united and
cleave to his wife, and they shall become one flesh.
And the man and his wife were both naked and were
not embarrassed or ashamed in each other’s presence.”

God made woman for man. Wives, we are to look out for our
man and take care of him. Feed him and clean for him, uplift him
and encourage him. Take care of his physical needs, sexual needs, and
emotional needs. Honor and respect him as the head of the household.
Men are to take care of their wives. Provide for all their neces-
sities of shelter, food, and safety. Take care of her physical, sexual
and emotional needs. Uplift her, encourage her, and make her feel
special and beautiful. Honor and respect her.
Though one person maybe strong, two together are stronger.
With God in the relationship, the two become three. Three people
standing together are strong and not easily defeated.

Ecclesiastes 4:9-12, KJV “Two are better than one,


because they have a good, more satisfying, reward for
their labor;
For if they fall, the one will lift up the other. But woe
to him who is alone when he falls and has not another to
lift him up!

193
2007

Again, if two lie down together, then they have


warmth; but how can one be warm alone?
And though a man might prevail against him who
is alone, two will withstand him. A threefold cord is not
quickly broken.”

When God and true love bind two people together they can with-
stand anything that comes along. God said that when you marry, you
become one with your spouse.

Mathew 19:6, KJV “So then they are no longer two, but
one flesh.”

God expects you to stay married for life. That’s where “until
death do us part” comes from.

Romans 7:2, KJV “For the woman who has a husband is


bound by the law to her husband as long as he lives. But
if the husband dies, she is released from the law of her
husband.”

I Corinthians 7:39, KJV “But I want you to know that


the head of every man is Christ, the head of the woman is
man, and the head of Christ is God.”

Ecclesiastes 9:9. KJV “Live joyfully with the wife whom


you love all the days of your life which He has given you
under the sun, all your days of vanity that that is your
portion of life, and in the labor which you perform under
the sun.”

Ephesians 5:23, 25, 28, 31, 33, Amp “For the husband is
head of the wife as Christ is Head of the Church, Himself
the Savior of His body.
Husbands, love your wives as Christ loved the church
and gave Himself up for her,

194
2007

Even so husbands should love their wives as being in


a sense their own bodies. He who loves his own wife loves
himself. For this reason a man shall leave his father and
mother and shall be joined to his wife, and the two shall
become one flesh.
However, let each man of you, without exception, love
his wife as his very own self; and let the wife see that
she respects and reverences her husband, that she notices
him, regards him, honors him, prefers him, venerates and
esteems him; and that she defers to him, praises him, and
loves and admires him exceedingly.”

Colossians 3:18-19, KJV “Wives, submit to your own


husbands, as is fitting in the Lord.
Husbands love your wives and do not be bitter toward
them.”

I Peter 3:7, KJV “Likewise you husbands, dwell with


them with understanding, giving honor to the wife, as the
weaker vessel, and as being heir together of the grace of
life, that your prayers may not be hindered.”

Titus 2:4-5, KJV “…that they admonish the young


women to love their husbands, to love their children,
to be discreet, chaste, homemakers, good, obedient to
their own husbands, that the word of God may not be
blasphemed.”

Loving your husband or wife and developing a friendship with


one another will truly give you a marriage that will last. This is all
God wants for us; to love Him and to love one another. It’s a simple
request, really, but it seems to be the hardest thing for us to do. We
have to know what true love is, then find someone we are attracted
to who also knows what true love is.
This is why God recommends that Christians stick together. If
you are a true Christian and have accepted Jesus as your Savior, then
you should know true love when you meet it. The Bible says God

195
2007

is love. When you accept Jesus as your Savior, you receive God,
TRUE LOVE inside yourself. You become a new person, one who
is driven and influenced by this true LOVE, and not be evil and self-
ishness. Once you have that true LOVE you are able to share it with
others around you. You can’t give something you don’t have. People
who have true LOVE expect true LOVE in return.
Non-believers don’t understand and possess true love so they
can’t give it to others. That emptiness on the inside of them, the lack
of true LOVE, causes them to be continually searching for some-
thing to fill the void. They don’t feel content and satisfied. ONLY
CHRISTIANS HAVE TRUE LOVE IN THEIR LIVES AND ONLY
CHRISTIANS CAN GIVE TRUE LOVE TO ONE ANOTHER.
When a sinner and a Christian get together, God says they are
“unequally yoked.” It is like trying to mix oil with water. This causes
a problem. There will be a multitude of problems from finance to
sex to child-rearing if a Christian and non-Christian try to have a
relationship. Christians should stick with Christians. Period.

II Corinthians 6:14-18, Amp “Do not be unequally yoked


with unbelievers, do no make mismatched alliances with
them or come under a different yoke with them, incon-
sistent with your faith. For what partnership have right
living and right standing with God, with iniquity and
with darkness?
What harmony can there be between Christ and
Belial, the devil? Or what has believer in common with
an unbeliever?
What agreement can there be between a temple of
God and idols? For we are a temple of the living God;
even as God said, I will dwell in them and will walk in
and with and among them, and I will be their God and
they will be My people.
So come out from among unbelievers, and separate,
sever yourselves from them, says the Lord, and touch
not any unclean thing; then I will receive you kindly and
treat you with favor.

196
2007

And I will be a Father to you, and you shall be My


sons and daughters, says the Lord Almighty.”

God says nothing about marrying outside your own race, but
he has plenty to say about marrying outside your spiritual beliefs.
If you are having sex with someone, whether living together, as
though you are married or not, this is called fornication. God says
fornicators have no place in Heaven. IF you are doing this, you are
outside God’s will.
Two people of the same sex living together as mates, or just
having sexual relations are called homosexuals. God says homo-
sexuals have no place in Heaven. If you are a homosexual, you are
outside God’s will.
Married people who are having sex outside and in addition to
their marriage are called adulterers. People who are single and have
sex with a married person are adulterers. God says adulterers have
no place in Heaven. Adulterers are living outside God’s will.

Hebrews 13:4, KJV “Marriage is honorable among all,


and the bed undefiled; but fornicators and adulterers
God will judge.”

I Corinthians 6:9, NKJV “Do you not know that the


unrighteous shall not inherit the Kingdom of God? Be
not deceived: neither fornicators, nor idolaters, no adul-
terers, nor homosexuals, nor sodomites.”

God’s will is for a Christian man to marry a Christian woman and


for them to have Christian children. This is all that will be in Heaven,
Christian men, women and children. God expects our behavior and
choices here on earth to be the same as if we were in Heaven.
The only other thing that could make your family and marriage
relationship even better than this true love is children. A couple
should wait until they are secure in their relationship with one
another before bringing children into the family. Having children to
love and share your life with is a wonderful gift from God. It’s fun
to watch children grow and mature into terrific Christian adults who

197
2007

eventually have children of their own. Then the cycle repeats itself.
This is just what God wanted us to do.
God did not want people to get married, have a few kids, argue
and fight with one another, then divorce. This causes the children
to have unhappy childhoods and to become unhappy adults. Make
sure you are bringing children into this world not for the sport of
it but because you are ready to devote your life to them, raising
them up to adults in the fear of the Lord. Be an example for your
children to follow. Don’t tell them one thing while they watch you
do the opposite.
Love your children and teach them to love God. Teach your chil-
dren about respect and honor and integrity. The best way to teach is
by being an example yourself. Don’t lie, cheat, and steal and then
tell them not to. Don’t smoke, drink and do drugs and tell them not
to. Don’t curse, yell, scream and fight and tell them not to. Children
are products of their environments. Children can only be and do
what they have been taught to be and do.

I Timothy 4:12, KJV “…be an example to the believers in


word, in conduct, in love, in spirit, in faith, in purity.”

Deuteronomy 6:6-7, KJV “And these words which I


command you today shall be in your heart; you shall
teach them diligently to your children, and shall talk of
them when you sit in your house, when you walk by the
way, when you lie down and when you rise up.”

Timothy 3:15, KJV “…and that from childhood you


have know the Holy Scriptures, which are able to make
you wise for salvation through faith which is in Christ
Jesus.”

We have a generation of children today that are being diagnosed


with ADD, ADHD and all kinds of emotional disorders. The doctor’s
remedy is to medicate them and suppress their actions. Most of these
children do not need to be medicated. They suffer from emotional
and spiritual neglect. Parents are not taking their children to church.

198
2007

They are not living happy, calm family lives. These children are just
reacting the best way they can to their environment and surround-
ings. These children are trying to survive and cope with everything
that is going on around them. Stop medicating your children and
spend some time with them loving them and making them feel
special. That’s all they really want and need.
You must also set boundaries and limits for your children. You
have to talk to them and tell them what you expect from them,
and then be an example for them to follow. If they mess us—and
they will—you should have told them about the consequences and
punishment for their bad choices in advance so they know what to
expect. Then, follow through with whatever you’ve said. Make sure
the punishment is in balance, or equal to, appropriate, for the bad
behavior. Don’t tell them how bad they are, tell them how wrong
their behavior is and how it is unacceptable. Tell them what kind of
behavior you expect from them and then be their example to follow.
This is what God does to us as His children. He tells us how we are to
live and what He expects from us, as well as what will happen to us if
we do not listen to Him and obey. He disciplines us because He loves
us and so should we discipline our children because we love them.

Proverbs 3:11-12, KJV “My son do not despise the chas-


tening of the Lord, neither be weary of His correction;
For whom He loves He corrects.”

Proverbs 22:15, KJV “Train up a child in the way he


should go, and when he is old he will not depart from it.”

Proverbs 22:15, KJV “Foolishness is bound up in the


heart of a child, but the rod of correction will drive it far
from him.”

Proverbs 13:24, KJV “He who spares his rod hates his
son, but he who loves him disciplines him promptly.”

If you a re married or in a relationship with someone and you


have not conducted yourself the way God wants you to, it’s not too

199
2007

late to fix it and to get on the right track. Of course you both have to
be willing to make changes. Both of you start going to church. Ask
Jesus to come into your hearts and forgive your sins. From that point
on, only live the way God expects you to. He will forgive you and
bless you. He will help you get on track and stay there.

Genesis 18:19, “For I have known him, in order that he


may command his children, and his household after him,
that they keep the way of the Lord, to do righteousness
and justice.”

Be a strong man or woman of God. Don’t be influenced by the


sinfulness and wickedness of the world. Teach your children to have
the same integrity and to love God and keep all His commandments.
Don’t be ashamed of God. Don’t be ashamed to stand strong and
say, “As for me and my house, we will serve the Lord!” (Joshua
24:15)

200
CHAPTER SIXTEEN

SO WHAT’S GOING ON?

Cc

201
SO WHAT’S GOING ON?
Cc

I pray I’ve been able to convey to you the lifestyle God expects
from you. I pray that you understand you must have a relation-
ship with God and spend time with Him and His word on a daily
basis. You must receive Jesus as your Savior. You will need this
foundation in your life to be able to handle tomorrow.
So then what’s going on? Well, there are a lot of things going on
especially in government that you may not be aware of. God will
hold government leaders responsible their actions and decisions.
Most things happening in government were prophesized and written
in the Bible over 2000 years ago. We are at a point here in the US,
that we can not count on our government to look out for us and
make Godly choices for us because the government is separating
themselves from God. DO NOT PUT ALL YOUR TRUST IN THE
GOVERNMENT. DO NOT COUNT ON THEM TO TAKE CARE
OF YOU AND YOUR BASIC DAILY NEEDS!
What a lot of people are seeing happen is the end of this world
system as we know it. I know people have been talking about the
world ending since Jesus’ day. I do not believe the world (this earth),
is going to end any time real soon. I do believe however, that life on
earth will be greatly destroyed just like in the days of Noah. We will
not only cause major destruction to our own selves, but God’s wrath
will be poured out upon the earth as well.
God has described the last days, the last of the last days (where
we are right now), the rapture, tribulation, millennium, Heaven,

203
2007

Hell, everything we need to know right down to the tiniest details. It


is all written in the Bible. We just haven’t understood prophecy thor-
oughly until now. A lot of time God gives prophecy in part, a little
now and a little more later. God held a lot of this revelation back
from us, not letting us understand, till the time was right. God can
do that you know. We think we are so smart with our technology and
super computers. Who do you think created all these things we are
trying so hard to discover? God did. And there is still so much out
there that God will allow us to uncover, in due time. He is allowing
us to discover hidden things now that have been here all along.

Daniel 12:4, “…shut up the words, and seal the book


until the time of end.”

Mathew 13:35, “…I will open my mouth in parables; I


will utter things which have been kept secret from the
foundation of the world.”

We think we are so modern and intellectual that we don’t need


God. When we do discover something that God has allowed, we try
to take credit somehow that we are so smart because we have uncov-
ered something. We are only as smart as God allows us to be. No one
is so great of their own power. All good things and revelation comes
from Almighty God. We could still be living like they did just 100
years ago, with the out door bathrooms and farming our own land,
had God not blessed us with the knowledge and resource to do better
for ourselves.
God has a plan. He planned this world out and every little detail
of it from the beginning to the end before He created it. He planned
to reveal certain secrets at certain times to certain people and that is
just what He has done and is continuing to do.
My intent is to share with you what God has spoken to me, and
try to show you and explain some of the prophecies that are spoken
of in the Bible concerning the end of time and how they will affect
your life.
There are many good prophecy books out by credible authors
and men of God that go more in depth than I do. These prophets of

204
2007

today have spent their whole lives researching and interpreting the
scripture. Go to your Christian bookstore and see what they have to
offer. I suggest you read your Bible and ask God to reveal Himself
to you and give you revelation of the scriptures. God is not going to
contradict Himself or any of the Word He has given us thus far. It
will all blend together and just be more complete and detailed.
God has given me a message to share with this world. He has
shown me things up to the rapture of the church, (God’s people). I do
not have a clear revelation of the details and order of events that are
going to happen after the rapture. God, I’m sure, has not shown me
everything that is going to happen before the rapture. He has shown
me some things however. God has given me a specific assignment.
I will share with you only what I know and what God has told me.
I will give you scripture so you can read things for yourself. When
God gives someone a revelation or a prophecy it never goes against
the revelation and prophecies He has already given. It just adds more
in depth understanding or details. If you were trying to explain the
computer world to people 100 years ago, they would have probably
just laughed at you, not understanding that it could be possible. So
some revelation and prophecies are given later in time as we are
capable and open to understanding them.

205
CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

WHY IS JESUS COMING NOW?

Cc

207
WHY IS JESUS COMING NOW?
Cc

P eople have been deceived for a long time. People (even


Christians) will say, “No one knows when the world is going
to end, we’re not suppose to know.” Well that’s a lie. Prophecy in
the Bible was written over 2000 years ago. Yet God has revealed the
truths of these prophecies lately by His spirit to His children. God
reveals truth to all His children as we need it. He is a good Father. He
loves us. He doesn’t want any of us to be hurt or ignorant about life.
Some things we didn’t need to know 100 years ago. We didn’t need
to teach our children 100 years ago not to play in traffic, because
there was no traffic. But things have progressed and now there are a
few things we need to know about. God is responsible for us. He is
responsible for taking care of us. The same way you protect, warn
and teach your children about the dangers of life and what precau-
tions to take to be safe, God does the same for His children.
As I said earlier, God planned out every detail and moment
of this universe before He created it. He had a timeline of events
arranged to happen at specific times, not one minute early and not
one minute late! He’s not making up the rules as He goes along.
He’s not being swayed one way or the other by emotion. He’s not
surprised or caught off guard by anything that happens. He’s not
playing it all by ear, one day at a time. He has a plan. His family, His
children are part of that plan.
God did not reveal when He was coming back until now because
He knows how we are and how we would be if we thought we had

209
2007

plenty of time. Because of our sinful nature, things would have


gotten really bad a lot sooner. I believe He allowed us to believe He
was going to return any day to keep us on our toes.

1 John 3:3, “…everyone who has this hope in Him, puri-


fies himself.”

What hope is he talking about? Expecting Jesus to return at


anytime, keeps us trying to do good and be good so we’ll be in right
standing with God when He comes to get us. It keeps your eyes on
Jesus and helps us to keep our priorities in order. Everything we
need to know has been hidden in the scriptures all along.
A group of several prophets and theologians have studied the
Bible and recently come to this conclusion. In short, from Adam to
Abraham is about 2000 years and from Abraham to Jesus crucifixion,
another 2000 years. Time started over, from B.C (before Christ), to
A.D (after His death), and is now another 2000 years passed.

In Isaiah 46:10, “God declares the end from the beginning.”

In 2 Peter 3:8, “One day with the Lord is as 1000 years.”

Keeping these two verses in mind, and going back to the begin-
ning in Genesis, God created the world in six days and the seventh
day He rested.
The six days of creation parallels with the six thousand years
before the rapture and tribulation happens. The seventh day of rest
parallels with the one thousand year millennium, thus painting a
picture of God declaring the end from the beginning.
The end of the six thousand years will be around the year 2000
A.D. I say around the year 2000, because we could have lost or
gained some time along the way since the beginning. God has kept
the time perfectly though. The rapture will happen at the exact time
God had planned. God operates on His calendar, at His timeline,
NOT OURS.

210
2007

Anyway, since it’s past the year 2000, this is why many prophets
believe our time is running out and we are on the verge of seeing
Jesus return.
Another comparison of how God declares the beginning from
the end is found in Mathew 24:37-39, “But as the days of Noah
were, so also will the coming of the Son of Man be. So as in the
days that were before the flood, they were eating and drinking,
marrying and giving in marriage, until the day that Noah entered
into the ark. And knew not until the flood came, and took them
all away; so shall also the coming of the Son of Man be.”
There was only one Christian, obedient family in the earth at that
time, which was Noah, his wife, and their three sons and wives.

Genesis 6:18, “But with thee will I establish My covenant;


and thou shalt come into the ark, thou and thy sons, and
thy wife, and thy sons’ wives with thee.”

You should read the whole story about Noah and the flood for
yourself in Genesis chapter 6, 7 and 8. God was sorry He made
man. The earth was filled with violence. No one lived the way God
wanted them to. They chose death. So the earth was flooded and the
ungodly was destroyed. The world did not end but sin and sinful
people were killed and removed. Noah served God, so God saved
him and his family.

Genesis 6:5-7, “Then the Lord saw that the wickedness of


man was great in the earth, and that every intent of the
thoughts of his heart was only evil continually.
And the Lord was sorry that He had made man on
the earth, and He was grieved in His heart.
So the Lord said, “I will destroy man whom I have
created from the face of the earth, both man and beast,
creeping things and birds of the air, for I am sorry that I
have made them.”

The world is just as wretched now as it was then, and maybe


even worse. God will not continue to tolerate sin. He is gracious,

211
2007

merciful, loving and longsuffering, but enough is enough. He won’t


allow all this sin to go on and on forever. I’ve heard people say
they are not doing anything that everyone else isn’t doing. So, just
because everybody is sinning does not mean you should do it also.
God is not playing around about this. He will wipe you out if people
do not straighten up. It does not matter how rich, powerful, intellec-
tual or important you are. You are still going to answer to God one
day. He is the boss. People are going to do what He says is right or
you will have to pay the consequences. I’ve heard people say, well
God can’t kill us all. He has done it before. He can do it again. And
actually it’s not God killing us we are doing it to ourselves with the
choices we make.

2 Peter 2:4-9, “For if God did not spare the angels who
sinned, but cast them down to hell and delivered them
into chains of darkness, to be reserved for judgment; and
did not spare the ancient world, but saved Noah, one of
eight people, a preacher of righteousness, bringing in the
flood on the world of the ungodly;
And turning the cities of Sodom and Gomorrah into
ashes condemned them to destruction, making them an
example to those who afterward would live ungodly;
And delivered righteous Lot who was oppressed with
the filthy conduct of the wicked (for that righteous man,
dwelling among them, tormented his righteous son from
day by seeing and hearing their lawless deeds) then the
Lord knows how to deliver the godly out of temptations
and to reserve the unjust under punishment for the day
of judgment.”

God has always saved His people from destruction and


condemned the sinful to their proper judgment. No one gets away
with sin and no one gets punished wrongfully.
So why is Jesus coming now? We know we have fallen away
from God, because people like sin. They think it’s fun. They get
on television and brag about it and share it with others. They are

212
2007

not ashamed. People watch it and think it is funny, exciting and


entertaining.
There is terrorism, violence and killing going on everywhere.
It is really out of control. And since we, here in the U.S, is a free
country, we have allowed people, who are our enemies, to move to
our country and set up residency. Now we are having a hard time
sorting them out. I believe this is another reason why the rapture is
going to happen soon. We have made some bad choices and we can’t
turn back time and redo things. Things are getting worse and worse.
God is going to take His children out of here and take us home, then
destruction will come upon the wicked and the sinful.

Genesis 6:13, “And God said unto Noah, the end of all flesh
is come before Me; for the earth is filled with violence through
them; and behold I will destroy them with the earth.”

God hates violence, hatred and killing. He hates terrorism and


these beheadings that are going on. He is not going to put up with
everyone acting like this. This violence is not just happening in other
countries. We have violence and rage going on right here in our own
country in our own families. America has a lot of Christians living
here, but we are not the Christian nation anymore like we were when
this nation was first established.
The whole earth is filled with perversion and violence. There
is poverty, sickness and famine. The only way to stop this world
destruction now is for all of us to return back to the ways of God. I
don’t think that is going to happen. Do you?

2 Chronicles 7:14, “If My people, which are called by My


name, shall humble themselves, and pray, and seek My
face, and turn from their wicked ways; then will I hear
from Heaven, and will forgive their sin, and will heal
their land.”

213
CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

GET PREPARED
TO MEET JESUS

Cc

215
GET PREPARED TO MEET JESUS
Cc

I f you do not have a relationship with God and have accepted


Jesus as your Savior I want to give you another opportunity now
to do that.
Pray this prayer. Jesus save me. Come into my heart and
forgive me of my sins. I know you died on the cross for me. I
receive You now and commit myself to You and Your way of
living. I know You are now writing my name in the Lamb’s book
of life and I will forever spend eternity with You in Heaven.
Thank you for saving me. Thank you for giving me another
chance. A-Men!!
If you truly meant that prayer you are saved from hell and on
your way to Heaven. You are a child of God. Praise His name!
If you do not know Jesus and accept Him as Savior you are
going to be destroyed and go to Hell. No one is exempt. No one can
hide from God. God knows everyone of us. He knows every hair
on your head. He knows your heart and He knows your deep dark
secrets. He knows the wrongs you think you’ve gotten away with.
He knows who you really are. You can’t fool God. You won’t get
away with a wrong and sinful lifestyle. You’ve got to make the right
choices. Just because it seems like everyone else is doing it does not
make it O.K.
That’s why you have got to read your Bible and know what it
says for yourself. Know what is right and wrong. You can’t just go

217
2007

along with the crowd. Yes, this world is on the verge of massive
destruction, but you don’t have to be part of it. You can be saved.
God definitely has a plan to save His children from the destruction
of the world. You don’t have to be a great Bible scholar or prophet to
know that. It’s all written in plain English in the Bible. God’s chil-
dren know His great love and goodness. We trust in His promise to
protect us. God does not try to catch His children by surprise. God
is not a sneaky, backdoor, sucker punch God. He is open and honest
and always let you know ahead of time what is going to happen. He
lets you know up front. He tells you what to expect, when to expect
it and how to prepare for it.
God is a good father. It’s like when your parents were going out
to dinner when you were a kid. They decided to let you stay home
alone and babysit yourself. They said, “while we are gone you better
not mess up this house.” Of course you acted up while they were
gone and messed up the house. But your Mom and Dad call and say,
“we will be home in 30 minutes.” Great, that gave you plenty of
time to clean things up. If you were foolish and didn’t clean things
up, then you got in trouble when they got home. God does not want
to punish anyone and send anyone to Hell. That’s why He is telling
you now, I AM COMING! Clean up your house and calm yourself
down. You have time right now to ask Jesus to forgive you of your
sins and start all over. Don’t wait. Don’t be foolish.
The world, the sinners, the unbelievers, were taken by surprise
in Noah’s day, but Noah wasn’t. Noah and his family knew exactly
what God was doing and exactly when He was doing it. God told
them. God revealed His plans to Noah and prepared a safe place for
them while life was being destroyed on earth.

Genesis 6:13(Amp), “God said to Noah, I intend to make


an end of all flesh, for through men the land is filled with
violence; and behold, I will destroy them and the land.”

Genesis 7:1-10, “Then the Lord said to Noah, “Come into


the ark, you and all your household, because I have seen
that you are righteous before Me in this generation.

218
2007

You shall take with you seven each of every clean animal,
a male and his female; two each of animals that are
unclean, a male and his female;
Also seven each of the birds of the air, male and
female, to keep the species alive on the face of the earth.
For after seven more days, I will cause it to rain on the
earth, forty days and forty nights, and I will destroy from
the face of the earth all living things that I have made.
And Noah did according to all that the Lord
commanded him.
Noah was six hundred years old when the flood of
waters was on the earth.
So Noah, with his sons, his wife, and his sons wives,
went into the ark because of the waters of the flood.
Of clean beast, of beasts that are unclean, of birds
and of everything that creeps on the earth,
Two by two they went into the ark to Noah, male and
female, as God had commanded Noah.
And it came to pass after seven days that the waters
of the flood were on the face of the earth.”

The same way God warned and protected Noah and his family
from destruction, God is warning and protecting His children now.
God never changes. He is the same yesterday, today and forever.
God loves us. He’s a good father. He’s not going to let His children
go through any unbearable suffering, tribulation and destruction that
is coming to this earth. He’s going to take us away in the rapture first.
If you get left behind, don’t be fooled by people, newspaper, politi-
cians or anyone else. No one will want to admit that God Himself has
removed us from the earth. They will try to find some other reason.
They may say aliens took us away, or comets or some other scientific
explanation. They may even say that finally the troublemakers and
evildoers have been removed. I don’t know what kind of lies will be
told. All I know is we are not the evil ones. We are the saved. Jesus
will come get us and we will be safely in His care.
The Bible says we are going to be carrying on our every day
lives, then a trumpet will sound, cemetery graves will open of past

219
Christians, bodies removed, then the living Christians will all disap-
pear from the earth. Christians, the good people, not the bad. Also at
the rapture, Jesus is not going to come down to the earth to get us,
He is going to appear in the Eastern sky, call us up, take His chil-
dren and leave. He’s not going to hang out here on the earth during
the tribulation either. So if any person, machine object or whatever
starts proclaiming to be Jesus or God and starts demanding your
worship, don’t do it. Even if they perform miracles or magic, it’s
just a lie, a deception. Jesus won’t be back to earth till the Battle of
Armageddon at the end of the tribulation and He will be bringing all
the Saints (children of God) back with Him when He comes.
To be able to hear from God and not be taken by surprise, and
be able to leave with us in the rapture and not be left behind, you
need to be saved and born again. That’s all you have to do to be
RAPTURE READY. God made it real easy for us. Please do it right
now. No matter where you are. You don’t have to be in church to be
saved. Drop down on your knees right where you are, and ask Jesus
to come into your life and save you.
CHAPTER NINETEEN

PROPHECY

Cc

221
PROPHECY
Cc

W e know the time is short because of the prophecy written in


the Bible, the Spirit of God revealing it to us, and because of
the widespread conditions and situations going on in the world.
The Bible is full of prophecy. Prophecy is announcing what is
going to happen in the future. People who do this are called prophets.
There are many people in the world who claim to be prophets and
who claim to know the future. Most of them are not. I in no way
claim to be a prophet. I just consider myself a messenger. God gave
me a message and told me to share it with as many people as I could.
I am trying to do just that. My goal is to be God’s voice of warning
to every single person in this world. I have also taken God’s word,
and I can see it coming to pass for myself. You can check it out for
yourself as well.
Prophecy is given to prepare us not to scare us. God has always
warned His people before He did anything.

Amos 3:7, “Surely the Lord God will do nothing, but He


revealeth His secrets unto His servants the prophets.”

Again I stress, God will not try to catch you off guard. He will
speak to you if you are listening. If you are not listening, He will
speak to someone else and have them tell you what He has to say,
especially about something as spectacular as the rapture. I talk to
God every day and He talks to me. I know His voice and He knows

223
2007

I am listening to Him and will be obedient to whatever He tells me


to do. He is telling everyone to get ready for the return of Jesus. The
rapture is about to happen.
As we read in the Bible, God reveals to us what we can expect
for our future. This gives us hope, joy and ambition. It strengthens
our faith. It encourages us and gives us peace and comfort. Instead
of being worried because things look so bad, we can rest assured
because we know God is in control. He has already told us how things
would end if we believe in Him. All true prophecy comes from the
Holy Spirit of God. NO ONE knows the future but God alone.

1 Corinthians 14:3 (Amp), “But on the other hand, the


one who prophesies, who interprets the divine will and
purpose in inspired preaching and teaching, speaks
to men for their up building and constructive spiritual
progress and encouragement and consolation.”

Prophecy always encourages and always gives glory to God.


Prophecy reminds us that God is in complete control of the past,
present and the future. Prophecy tells us about the justice, good-
ness and love of God, as well as the judgments and wrath of God.
Prophecy always takes faith and never goes against the written word
of God.

Deuteronomy 13:1-3, “If there arises among you a


prophet or a dreamer of dreams, and he gives you a sign
or wonder and the sign or wonder comes to pass of which
he spoke to you saying, let us go after other gods which
you have not known, and let us serve them, you shall not
listen to the words of that prophet or that dreamer of
dreams.”

Deuteronomy 8:22, “When a prophet speaks in the name


of the Lord, if the thing does not happen or come to pass,
that is the thing which the Lord hath not spoken; the
prophet hath spoken it presumptuously.”

224
2007

Just because a prophecy comes true does not necessarily mean


it came from God. You have to consider who is giving the prophecy
and what results the prophecy gives. It’s best to just remember that
God is the only One who can give true prophecy. If a person does not
know God and believe in God, then that person is not hearing God’s
voice and cannot give reliable prophecy. You should not believe
their prophecy. If God gives you prophetic utterance and insight into
the future, it is usually not just for your own private use. It is to be
shared with others as well so they can profit or be prepared.

2 Peter 1:16-21, “For we have not followed cunningly


devised fables, when we made known unto you the power
and coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, but were eyewit-
nesses of His majesty.
For He received from God the Father honor and glory,
when there came such a voice to Him from the excellent
glory, For this is My beloved Son, in whom I am well
pleased.
And this voice which came from Heaven we heard,
when we were with Him in the Holy Mount.
We have also a more sure word of prophecy, where-
unto ye do well that you take heed, as unto a light that
shineth in a dark place, until the day dawn, and the day
star arise in your hearts;
Knowing this first, that no prophecy of the scripture
is of any private interpretation.
For the prophecy came not in old time by the will of
man; but holy men of God spoke as they were moved by
the Holy Ghost.”

When God gives us prophecy, He expects us to write it


down, tell others, and let people use it and apply it to there
own lives.

Habakkuk 2:2&3, “And the Lord answered me an


said, Write the vision, make it plain upon tables, that he
may run that readeth it.

225
2007

For the vision is yet for an appointed time, but at the


end it shall speak, and not lie; though it tarry, wait for it;
because it will surely come, it will not tarry.”

When God gave me prophecy to share, He showed


me many things and the effect it would have on my own
personal life. He did not give me all the details of everything
concerning the rapture. He never gives one person all the
details to something. He gives people prophecy in part; A
little to one person and a little to another. However, I am
completely satisfied with the extent of information that He
did give me.

1 Corinthians 13:9, “For we know in part and we


prophecy in part.”

I am quite sure He is using others and giving them details


and information that He did not give me. The details He gave
me and the details He gives someone else may be different,
but not contrary to one another. It will all blend together.
If a calling, vision or prophecy is from God it will prosper
and it will happen. Nothing or nobody will be able to stop it
from happening or coming to pass.
Beware of anyone coming up teaching something that is
different from the Word of God. Beware of people who may
come out with new Bibles. Make sure your Bible is equiva-
lent to the original writings that were used in Jesus day, such
as the King James Version.
If people cannot prove their prophecy by the Word of
God or if it is contrary to the Word of God, then do not
believe it.

Hebrews 13:9A, “Be not carried about with divers and


strange doctrines.”

If someone starts a new religion and starts teaching things


different than the word of God we have always known and believed,

226
2007

then do not go for it. There is no new religion. There is only one
God, one way to Heaven (Jesus), and one Bible. Do not be deceived
and drawn into something that offers you power or a better more
sophisticated, classy, in style religion.
I believe if we are true Christians, living right for God and relying
on His constant guidance and direction in life, then we have nothing
to worry about or be upset over. Rely on God. Listen to Him daily.
He will tell you where to go and not go. He will tell you what to do
and not do. God speaks to His children and His children hear His
voice. He’s a good father who takes good care of His children. Just
because we are living in a world full of destruction and evil does
not mean it will affect us. God has a way of protecting us no matter
what’s going on around us.

227
CHAPTER TWENTY

THE LAST DAYS

Cc

229
THE LAST DAYS
Cc

W e are living in the last hours of what God calls the last days.
The last days started at the birth of Jesus and ends when
Jesus comes back to earth.
The last of the last days are marked by a certain generation. Our
generation. This NOW generation.

Mathew 24:3-14, “Now as He sat on the Mount of Olives


the disciples came to Him privately saying, ‘tell us when
will these things be, And what will be the sign of your
coming and the end of the age?
And Jesus answered and said to them, Take heed
that no one deceive you. For many will come in my name
saying I am the Christ and will deceive many. And you
will hear of wars and rumors of wars. See that you are
not troubled; for all these things must come to pass. But
the end is not yet. For nation will rise against nation and
kingdom against kingdom. And there will be famines,
pestilence and earthquakes in various places. All these
are the beginning of sorrows. Then they will deliver
you up to tribulation and kill you and you will be hated
by all nations for my names sake. And then many will
be offended and will betray one another and will hate
one another. Then many false prophets will rise up and
deceive many. And because lawlessness will abound, the

231
2007

love of many will grow cold. But he who endures to the


end shall be saved. And this gospel of the kingdom will be
preached in all the world as a witness to all the nations,
and then the end will come.”

Don’t let the terrorism scare you. Terrorism will happen and be
on the increase. These things will happen; wars and rumors of wars.
Just be aware of it. The Bible says it’s the beginning of sorrows.

Mathew 24:33-35, “…when you see all these things, know


that it is near, at the very doors. Assuredly I say to you,
this generation will by no means pass away till all these
things are fulfilled. Heaven and earth will pass away but
my words will by no means pass away.”

Everything has pretty much stayed the same since creation


(Adam and Eve) to 1900AD. People walked or rode horses, people
had to farm and make their own food. Letters were commonly used
for communication along with telegrams. Medicine pretty much
consisted of herbs and home remedies. After 1900AD, things started
changing as far as travel, technology, communication and medicine.
In the past 50 years we have really had an explosion of knowledge.
Technology is so advanced now days we can hardly keep up with it.
We can find out anything we want in just a matter of minutes. It’s all
at our fingertips with computers.

Daniel 12:4, “shut up the words and seal the book until
the time of the end; many shall run to and fro, and knowl-
edge shall increase.”

Over the past 50-100 years, our generation has seen tremendous
changes. Electricity, television, telephones, cars, planes, and medi-
cine are just a few. And most recently we have space shuttles, nuclear
medicine, and atomic bombs. We have computers, microwaves,
lasers, VCR’s, camcorders, cellular phones, faxes, pagers, and satel-
lites. Things are being discovered so fast it’s mind-boggling.

232
2007

People think they are so intelligent and proper and high-tech.


They think God is out-dated, old fashioned and not needed. God
knew people would become arrogant and prideful as their knowl-
edge increased.

In 2 Timothy 3:7 He says we are, “always learning and


never able to come to the knowledge of the truth.”

God is Truth. The Bible is Truth. When we started kicking God


and the Bible out of everything we do, all we have left is lies, fear and
deception, confusion and evil. We used to be one nation under God
with Christian leaders. Now we have many leaders and politicians
in this world, who take pride in seeing just how well and skillful
they are able to deceive people and lie. Life is so much different
today than it was just 50 years ago. Going to church on Sunday was
common practice for most American families. But now our govern-
ment has separated themselves from God and church, and we have
families and generations being brought up without the influence
of God in their lives. We have fallen away from God as a whole.
Christians used to be the majority of our nation, now we are the
minority. The condition of this world is the result of the fact that we
have stopped praying and getting God’s advise for our daily lives.
We have distanced and separated ourselves from God. Our families
and our country is not being run completely by the morals and code
of the Bible that is was founded on. We are just getting worse and
worse day-by-day. God is not going to tolerate this much longer.

2 Timothy 3:1-5, “But know this, that in the last days


perilous times will come; (times of great stress), for men
will be lovers of themselves, lovers of money, boasters,
proud, blasphemers, disobedient to parents, unthankful,
unholy, unloving, unforgiving, slanders, without self-
control, brutal, despisers of good, traitors, headstrong,
haughty, lovers of pleasures rather than lovers of God;
having a form of godliness but denying His power; and
from such people turn away.”

233
2007

2 Timothy 3:13, “But evil men and imposters will grow


worse and worse, deceiving and being deceived.”

1 Timothy 4:1, “Now the Spirit expressly says that in


latter times some will depart from the faith, giving heed
to deceiving spirits and doctrines of demons.”

There are psychics and others who get on television and


claim to be able to hear from the dead. These people are not
hearing from your dead friend or relative. If they are hearing
or know something about someone from the other side or
someone who has crossed over, it is because a satanic spirit
has revealed it to them. They are not hearing or seeing your
dead relatives. They have given themselves over to demonic
spirits and are allowing demonic spirits to speak through
them. Do not mess around with any of that. It is an open
door for Satan to come in and deceive you.

Don’t turn to psychics, fortunetellers and witchcraft for help.


Some of our leaders are even turning to these people for advise on
how to run the country. Turn to God. People think they are getting
away with their evils. They think no one can stop them. They are
wrong and will be left behind at the rapture to suffer.

2 Peter 2:1-4, &9, “But there were also false prophets


among the people, even as there will be false teachers
among you, who will secretly bring in destructive here-
sies, even denying the Lord who bought them, and bring
on themselves swift destruction. And many will follow
their destructive ways, because of whom the way the truth
will be blasphemed. By covetousness they will exploit you
with deceptive words. For along time their judgment has
not been idle and their destruction does not slumber. For
if God did not spare the angels who sinned, but cast them
down to hell and delivered them into chains of darkness
to be reserved for judgment. The Lord knows how to

234
2007

deliver the godly out of temptations and to reserve the


unjust under punishment for the Day of Judgment.”

The earth and nature are even being affected by the plague of
evil. Natural disasters are going to be on the increase. Uncontrollable
fires, fierce hurricanes, tornadoes, earthquakes, mudslides, drought,
floods and much more that you just have no control over. Disasters
that is more extreme and happening more often.
Another sign that it’s the last of the last days is found in 2 Peter
3:3&4. It says, “knowing this first: that scoffers will come in
the last days walking according to their own lust; and saying,
‘Where is the promise of His coming?’ for since the fathers fell
asleep, all things continue as they were from the beginning of
creation.”
People will mock Christians. They’ll say, “I thought Jesus was
coming back.” Or they might say, “I thought the world was going to
end.” When we try to tell people about the rapture and the end of the
world they are really just turned off by it. They don’t want to hear.
They just don’t think anything is going to happen anytime soon, not
to them an especially not in their lifetime.
People who don’t have a clue Jesus is coming soon are the people
who are not Christians. God talks to His children and prepares His
children for all things.

John 8:47, “He that is of God heareth God’s words, ye


therefore hear them not because ye are not of God.”

John 10:27, “My sheep hear My voice and I know them


and they follow Me.”

If you have a relationship with God where you are talking to


Him and He is talking to you then you will recognize His voice
when He talks to you.
For example you can put a group of children together playing
and if your child calls your name you will recognize their voice in
the midst of the other children just because you know them, you

235
2007

have a relationship with them. You speak to them and them with you
and their voice is distinct.
You will know God’s voice when He talks to you if you spend
enough time with Him. His voice is not audible it’s an inner voice
you will hear in your soul, but just as loud and clear as though it
were audible.
There is no reason for Christians to worry or be afraid of the end
of time. Talk to God and listen for Him to direct you and your family
on a daily basis. But if you are not a Christian you have plenty to
be afraid of. You will not escape the horror that is coming upon the
earth. God said at the end of the world, things would be so bad that
you can’t even imagine it. This world has never suffered that kind
of abomination and tribulation. And it will be everywhere, not just
in certain areas. God is saving that kind of misery till the end for
the ones who would not live their lives for Him. God is good. He is
love. He is trying to warn you now to give you a chance to choose
to turn your life over to Him before all Hell breaks loose so He can
protect you.
If you choose to wait, that’s not God’s fault, that’s your fault.
Don’t wait till after the rapture to start crying out to God. The choice
is yours and the time is NOW!
God has revealed to me that in these last days, before the rapture
of the church, a lot of people are going to suffer financially. I do not
know exactly what is going to cause it, but people are going to loose
their jobs and will not have money coming in. Do not count on your
job and your paycheck to supply all your needs in the very last days.
Save some money. Get yourself set up now and pay off your homes
and cars. Do not buy on credit. If you do not have your possessions
paid for, it will be real easy to loose them before the rapture. There
will also be many people without water and electric. I do not know
why water and electric will be turned off, but go ahead and prepare
for those days now. Buy generators. Keep a stock of food and water
on hand. I live in Florida and we have learned to keep emergency
supplies on hand because of hurricanes. No matter where you live,
everyone will need to have some backup supplies
Also, the government is not your friend. I love the United States.
I am so glad I live here and not anywhere else. However, we have

236
2007

changed a lot. We have problems. We do not have a lot of support in


this world. In fact, we have a lot of enemies. We as a people need to
look out for ourselves as best as we can. Do not count on the govern-
ment for your food, medicine or anything else if you can help it. The
government during the tribulation period will be the ones enforcing
the mark of the beast. Of course God is going to remove His chil-
dren before the mark of the beast actually starts, but things will get
bad for those dependant on the government for help. Families need
to help one another. Act as though there were no government assis-
tance. You’ll be better off.

237
CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE

THE RAPTURE

Cc

239
THE RAPTURE
Cc

I f you are a Christian you know that God is preparing His children
for the rapture right now. This is the next prophetic event that is
going to happen.
The rapture is not the end of the world. The rapture is a wonderful
event for Christians. We will be removed from earth and will be
in Heaven with Jesus and all our Christian loved ones, family and
friends. We will have an awesome family reunion party when we
are raptured. Don’t feel sad for us when we are gone. We will feel
sad for you for being left behind. It will be the beginning of terrible
tribulation for the ones here on earth who are left behind.
The rapture is the sudden, supernatural removal of all the chil-
dren of God from earth to Heaven. It is an event when Jesus will
appear in the air and call everyone both living and dead that has
trusted Jesus as Savior home to Heaven. Rapture is a Greek word
that means, “caught up.”

1 Thessalonians 4:15-18, “For this we say to you by the


word of the Lord, that we who are alive and remain until
the coming of the Lord, will by no means proceed those
who are asleep.
For the Lord Himself will descend from Heaven with
a shout, with the voice of an archangel and with the
trumpet of God, and the dead in Christ will rise first.
Then we who are alive and remain shall be caught up

241
2007

together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the


air, and thus we shall always be with the Lord.
Therefore comfort one another with these words.”

Mathew 24:35-44, “Heaven and earth will pass away,


but My words will no means pass away.
But of that day and hour no one knows, no not even
the angels of Heaven, but My Father only.
But as the days of Noah were, so also will the coming
of the Son of Man be.
For as in the days before the flood they were eating,
drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the day
that Noah entered the ark and did not know till the flood
came and took them all away.
So also will the coming of the Son of Man be.
Then two will be in the field; one will be taken and
the other left.
Two women will be grinding at the mill; One taken
and the other left.
Watch therefore, for you do not know what hour your
Lord is coming.
But know this, that if the master of the house had
known what hour the thief would come, he would have
watched and not allowed his house to be broken into.
Therefore you also be ready, for the Son of Man is
coming at an hour when you do not expect Him.”

2 Thessalonians 2:3, “Let no one deceive you by any


means: for that day will not come unless a falling away
come first, and the Man of Sin is revealed, the Son of
Perdition (the Anti-Christ).”

The Bible says in 1 Corinthians 15:51-53, “Behold I tell you


a mystery: we shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed; in
a moment, in a twinkling of an eye, at the last trumpet. For the
trumpet will sound and the dead will be raised incorruptible,
and we shall be changed.

242
2007

For this corruptible must put on incorruptible, and mortal


must put on immortality.”

This means in the rapture we are going to receive new bodies;


whole perfect bodies that will never die or deteriorate. This is our
heavenly bodies.

Luke 21:36, “Watch therefore and pray always that you


may be counted worthy to escape all these things that will
come to pass, and to stand before the Son of Man.”

1 Thessalonians 5:2, “For you yourselves know perfectly


that the day of the Lord so comes as a thief in the
night.”

Luke 12:40 says, “Therefore you also be ready, for the


Son of Man is coming at an hour you do no expect.”

Jesus is talking about unbelievers in these last two verses.


Christians know Jesus is coming soon and are ready. Sinners are the
ones who are going to be caught off guard and unprepared if they
do not listen.

James 5:8&9, “You also be patient. Establish your hearts,


for the coming of the Lord is at hand. Do not grumble
against one another, brethren, lest you be condemned.
Behold the judge is standing at the door!”

Putting all these scriptures together, we can see that we are going
to be carrying on our everyday lives, then a trumpet will sound,
Jesus will appear in the eastern skies, and the Christians who have
died and are buried will be raised from the dead from their graves
first and taken to Heaven. Then the other Christians who remain
on earth will vanish and be taken up to Heaven. We shall all at this
point be given new immortal, undying, indestructible bodies. This
whole process will happen so very quickly; in a twinkling of an eye.
One second we are here and the next second we are gone. We’ve got

243
2007

to be ready to go to heaven at all times. Please don’t let yourself be


left behind!!!
There will be complete chaos and confusion here on earth when
the rapture happens. Christian pilots will vanish causing planes to
crash, car accidents, and train accidents. Christian doctors, nurses,
police officers, firemen, will all vanish. Everyone will know someone
who has vanished and been raptured. People will be devastated who
are left behind. People will be looking for their children, family and
friends. Repent now and get yourself rapture ready so you can live
with peace of mind and assurance of spending eternity with Jesus
and not having to go through the tribulation period.
I feel I should say because of the Haley’s comet incident when
all those people killed themselves that we DO NOT have to kill
ourselves to be able to go up in the rapture with Jesus. God will take
care of the transporting. He will get us from earth to Heaven without
any problems or help from us. We are not expected to die or commit
suicide to make sure we are not left behind.
Committing suicide is a sin. Give your life to Jesus. Live your
life the way God wants you to and carry on your everyday lives as
normal. When God is ready for us He’ll come and get us.
Now when Jesus does come and take us away, people are going
to make up all kinds of excuses and explanations as to what happened
to us and where we went. To those who are left behind I want to say,
whatever lies are said don’t believe it. I’m telling you and assuring
you now that we will be safe and sound in the kingdom of God with
Jesus Christ our Lord.
The rapture is an act of God. You cannot stop it or do anything
about it. You can only prepare for it. Just like other acts of God or
natural disasters like hurricanes, earthquakes, volcanoes, tornados
and snow storms; you can not stop them. You can only prepare for
them, go to a safe place and let it happen.
The rapture is our safe place. The tribulation is the disaster. The
rapture is going to kick off the tribulation period. God is removing
His children to safety in the rapture, then the destruction of the tribu-
lation will happen.
Many people and religions do not believe in the rapture. But
you can read it for yourselves. I don’t think it can be any clearer.

244
2007

God is good. He’s a great Father. He loves His children and would
not allow us to suffer through the tribulation period. He has always
protected His children who believed in Him and removed them from
danger before total destruction came.
The rapture is a wonderful time for Christians. Christians won’t
suffer through the tribulation because the tribulation is a period
of time when the wrath of God will be poured out upon all flesh
because of sin. Jesus Christ paid our penalty for sin when He shed
His blood on the cross.

1 Thessalonians 1:10, “…Wait for His Son from Heaven,


whom He raised from the dead, even Jesus, which deliv-
ered us from the wrath to come.”

Give your life to Jesus and get saved today. Don’t put it off any
longer. BE READY!!!
There’s no other way to escape the wrath of God that is coming
upon this earth, except by Jesus Christ our Savior.

John 14:6, “Jesus said to him, “I am the Way, the Truth,


and the Life. No One comes to the Father except through
Me.”

1 Peter 4:7, “The end of all things is at hand; therefore be


serious and watchful in your prayers.”

245
CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO

THE JUDGEMENT SEAT


OF CHRIST

Cc

247
THE JUDGEMENT SEAT
OF CHRIST
Cc

A s soon as the Christians are raptured and taken to Heaven, God


is going to have a big party for us. A grand celebration! This is
called, “THE MARRIAGE SUPPER OF THE LAMB.”

Revelation 19:7-9, “Let us be glad and rejoice and give


Him glory, For the marriage supper of the Lamb has
come, and His wife has made herself ready. And to her it
was granted to be arrayed in fine lines, clean and bright,
for the fine linen is the righteous acts of the saints. Then
He said to me, ‘Write, blessed are those who are called
to the marriage supper of the Lamb!’ And he said to me,
‘These are the true sayings of God.”

There’s going to be music, singing, dancing and praising God.


We’re going to be eating and visiting with our loved ones and
friends. We’re going to be meeting new people and making new
friends. It’s going to be a great and happy time; just one great big
family reunion.
Also during this celebration God is going to be handing out
rewards. Sort of like the Oscars or the Grammy’s. This is called,
“THE JUDGMENT SEAT OF CHRIST.”

249
2007

1 Corinthians 3:11-15, “For no other foundation can


anyone lay than that which is laid, which is Jesus Christ.
Now if anyone builds on this foundation whether with
gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, or stray, each
one’s work will become manifest. For the day will declare
it, because it will be revealed by fire; and fire will test one’s
work, of what sort it is. If anyone’s work, which he has
built on it, endures, he will receive a reward. If anyone’s
work is burned, he will suffer loss; but he himself will be
saved, yet so as through fire.”

2 Corinthians 5:10, “For we must all appear before the


Judgment Seat of Christ, that each one may receive the
things done in the body, according to what he has done
whether good or bad.”

I believe we are going to receive certain positions in Heaven


according to the rewards we receive at the Judgment Seat of Christ.
God loves us all very much and He is well aware of our good and bad
deeds. Nothing slips by Him. He keeps a record of everything. And
if we never receive proper credit here on earth for our good deeds
then we will receive it in Heaven. Remember we are all children of
the King of King’s. That makes us either a prince or princess. The
Bible speaks of different crowns that some will receive. Crowns like
the crown of righteousness (2 Timothy 2:8), the crown of life (James
1:12 and Revelation 2:10), the crown of glory (1 Peter 5:2-4) and an
imperishable crown (1 Corinthians 9:24&25) to just name a few. It’s
going to be a heavenly celebration. Go ahead and get ready for the
trip. You don’t want to miss it.

Hebrews 11:6, “God is a rewarder of those who diligently


seek Him.”

1 Corinthians 3:8, “Now he who plants and he who


waters are one, and each one will receive his own reward
according to his own labors.”

250
CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE

THE ANTI-CHRIST

Cc

251
THE ANTI-CHRIST
Cc

I have not received from God a clear revelation of the events


happening after the rapture. My family and I will be with Jesus
from that point on through out eternity and that is my main priority
and concern. And wherever Jesus is, it’s going to be wonderful. If
you give your life to God now and live for Him now you will not
have to worry about being left behind and suffering in the tribulation
or anything that happens after the rapture. That is the point of the
book. Get your life straight NOW so you don’t miss the rapture.
After the Christians are removed from the earth and we are
safely having the big celebration in Heaven, major things will be
taking place here on earth with everyone who was left behind.
A man will appear on the scene that will actually be the Anti-
Christ. We know he is a man not a woman from the Bible, which
calls him “man of sin” and “son of perdition.”

II Thessalonians 2:3 (Amp), “Let no one deceive or beguile


you in any way, for that day will not come except the
apostasy comes first unless the predicated great falling
away of those who have professed to be Christians has
come and the man of lawlessness (sin) is revealed, who is
the son of doom (of perdition).”

253
2007

Anti-Christ means against Christ. The Anti-Christ is alive and


well right now today. The Anti-Christ will reveal himself shortly
after the rapture.

1 John 2:18, “Little children, it is the last hour; and as


you have heard the Anti-Christ is coming, even now
many anti-christ’s have come, by which we know that it
is the last hour.”

This verse means there will be many people coming who are
against Jesus Christ and what Christ stands for. But there will be
one man in particular who has a very deep, sick plan to somehow
conquer the world and try to force people to worship him. God will
allow him to succeed for awhile.
When the rapture takes place there will be worldwide massive
confusion. There will be planes, trains and cars crashing everywhere,
into everything. Worse than the September 11th attack. With so many
people vanishing all at once, with no logical, scientific explanation,
this world will be looking for someone to come on the scene and
tell them comforting words and reestablish order and a sense of
normalcy back into their lives. The Anti-Christ will be that person.
He will be a man in politics who will arise, probably from Europe.
He is there now working out his plan and laying low, waiting for his
time. He cannot do anything until God is ready to allow it. God will
make sure His children are safe and out of the way first.

Daniel 7:6-8 (Amp), “After this I looked, and behold,


another the Grecian empire of Alexander the Great, like
a leopard which had four wings of a bird on its back.
The beast had also four heads, Alexander’s generals, his
successors, and dominion was given to it.
After this I saw in the night visions, and behold, a
fourth beast, the Roman empire, terrible, powerful and
dreadful, and exceedingly strong. And it had great iron
teeth; it devoured and crushed and trampled what was
left with its feet. And it was different from all the beasts

254
2007

that come before it, and it had ten horns, symbolizing ten
kings.
I considered the horns, and behold, there came up
among them another horn, a little one, before which
three of the first horns were plucked up by the roots; and
behold, in this horn were eyes like the eyes of a man and
a mouth speaking great things.”

He will have appeal, charm and charisma. He may even talk a


lot about God and goodness to try to fool people into thinking that
he is good. He will seem to have all the answers and solutions to the
problems caused by the rapture.
The Anti-Christ will appear to be good but actually he will stand
for everything that is opposite of God. He may even suggest that his
decisions and actions are from God. He may say that the people who
are gone are the ones who were against God. He is an evil spirit in
a man’s body. Many will think he’s helping. They will love him and
put their trust in him. But the Anti-Christ is the son of Satan, He is
the opposite of Jesus, the Son of God. You can’t trust him. He’s got
his own selfish, prideful plan, and he’s going to use, deceive and
trick the people left behind to make it happen.
The Anti-Christ will be known as a peacemaker at first and he
will be powerful in politics and in the military.

Daniel 8:24&25, “His power shall be mighty, but not


by his own power; he shall destroy fearfully, and shall
prosper and thrive; he shall destroy the mighty, and also
the holy people.
Through his cunning, he shall cause deceit to prosper
under this hand; he shall magnify himself in his heart.
He shall destroy many in their prosperity. He shall even
rise against the Prince of princes; but he shall be broken
without human hand.”

God will allow the Anti-Christ to deceive the people and rule for
a period of seven years. He probably will not show his true colors
and personality for the first three and a half years.

255
2007

He will be a political leader because he will have the ability to


sign a peace treaty with Israel.

Daniel 9:27, “And he shall confirm the covenant with


many for one week: and in the midst of the week he shall
cause the sacrifice and the oblation to cease, and for the
overspreading of abominations he shall make it desolate,
even until the consummation, and that determined shall
be poured upon the desolate.”

He will sign a seven year peace treaty with Israel and the Middle
East. But after 31⁄2 years he will break it. When the peace treaty is
signed with Israel, one of the stipulations is that the Jews will be
able to start daily sacrifices in the new temple. The Anti-Christ will
allow this for 31⁄2 years then he’ll stop it.
The Anti-Christ will be intellectual, probably very good looking
and have overwhelming magnetism and leadership.

Daniel 8:23 (Amp), “And at the latter end of their kingdom,


when the transgressors, the apostate Jews, have reached
the fullness of their wickedness, taxing the limits of God’s
mercy, a king of fierce countenance and understanding
dark trickery and craftiness shall stand up.”

Daniel 11:37, “He shall regard neither the God of his


fathers nor the desire of women, nor regard any god; for
he shall magnify himself above them all.”

I don’t know if that “no desire for women” statement means he


will be a homosexual, or just treat women poorly. He will speak
against God, especially in the last 31⁄2 years.

Daniel 7:25 (Amp), “And he shall speak words against


the Most High, God, and shall wear out the saints of the
Most High and think to change the time of sacred feasts
and holy days and the law; and the saints shall be given

256
2007

into his hand for a time, two times, and half a time (three
and one-half years).”

He will make great promises. Just remember that in reality he


will be pathological murderer who’s objective is to rule the world
and have people worship him. Hitler wanted to rule the world and
remember he killed all those Jews. As awful as that was, the Anti-
Christ will be worse than that.
He will also be able to do powerful signs and wonders.

2 Thessalonians 2:9-12, “The coming of the lawless one is


according to the working of Satan, with all power, signs
and lying wonders, and with all unrighteousness, and
deception among those who perish, because they did not
receive the love of the Truth that they might be saved.
And for this reason, God will send them strong delu-
sion, that they should believe the lie, that they all may be
condemned who did not believe the Truth but had plea-
sure in unrighteousness.”

It will be easy for the Anti-Christ to deceive people after the


rapture if you have not read your Bible and know what its says.

Mathew 24:24, “For false Christ’s and false prophets will


arise and show great signs and wonders, so as to deceive
if possible, even the elect.”

Revelation 13:13-15, “He performs great signs so that he


even makes fire come down from heaven on the earth in
the sight of men. And he deceives those who dwell on the
earth by those signs which he was granted, to do in the
sight of the beast, telling those who dwell on the earth
to make an image to the beast who was wounded by the
sword and lived. He was granted power to give breath to
the image of the beast, that the image of the beast should
both speak and cause as many as would not worship the
image of the beast to be killed.”

257
2007

Isaiah 14:14 (NIV), “I will ascend above the tops of the


clouds; I will make myself like the Most High.”

It says Satan wants to be like the Most High which is God. He


wants to rule the world and God may allow him to come close.

Revelation 13:7-9 (Amp), “He was further permitted to


wage war on God’s holy people, the saints, and to overcome
them. And power was given him to extend his authority
over every tribe and people and tongue and nation.”
And all the inhabitants of the earth will fall down in
adoration and pay him homage, everyone whose name has
not been recorded in the Book of Life of the Lamb that
was slain, in sacrifice, from the foundation of the world.
If anyone is able to hear, let him listen:”

The Anti-Christ is the one man who will lead the people who
were left behind from the rapture through a seven-year hell on earth
period called the TRIBULATION.
The Anti-Christ will be a world dictator. Not just a United States
or Russian or European dictator. He will try to take over and dictate
this whole world government. That’s a clue there that tells you the
US leadership is going to bow out to our beliefs and come under a
union with the rest of the world, which is not godly. He will try to
control everyone. We will not stop this from happening. The plan is
already at work and in the final stages. The rapture and tribulation is
coming soon. Get ready.
The Anti-Christ is already known and holding a position of polit-
ical power somewhere in the world today. He will not be revealed
and thought of or hold a position of world dictator and Anti-Christ
until after the rapture. Until then we just know him as a political
representative of a certain country.
The world is speaking. The world is inviting the Anti-Christ in and
probably do not even realize that they are falling right into his hands.
The world is rejecting God and what God stands for. God does not
go against our choices. If the majority of the world votes and invites
the Anti-Christ in, God will honor that. The people have spoken.

258
2007

They are against God and His ways. Most of the world is against the
United States. The US has been a loud voice for God in this world.
If we reject God, then God will not have a voice in the world and a
vessel to work through. He will have no choice but remove His chil-
dren and allow the world to reap the consequences of their choices,
which is the Anti-Christ, tribulation, death and destruction.
The Anti-Christ will be here to speak against God, try to get
people to follow his teachings instead of God’s teachings and to
cause war with the saints of God and cause trouble.
When the Anti-Christ comes on the scene to reveal himself, he
won’t be wearing a red suit, long tail, and a pitchfork in his hand.
He’s going to capture people with his sex appeal, magnetism, charm
and intellectual talk on a wide scale basis.
Remember Satan was the most beautiful of all the angels and he
knows how we as a society give reverence to the good looking, rich
and powerful people. We look up to them for some reason.
Watch out for him. He’s a liar and a killer and he doesn’t like
you at all. Satan steals, kills and destroys.

259
CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR

THE TRIBULATION

Cc

261
THE TRIBULATION
Cc

A s said before, After the rapture Christians will be in Heaven


having a big family reunion. The rest of the people left behind
who didn’t make the rapture will be going through a 7-year period
called tribulation that starts as soon as the Christians are removed and
as soon as the Anti-Christ signs a 7-year peace treaty with Israel.
The first 3 1/2 years are just called the tribulation. It will be
awful! But it will mostly be a time of great deception. A deception is
when you really have been convinced that a certain thing or a certain
way is the truth but its not. It looks good, sounds good but deep
down, bottom-line its not good its evil. During those first 3 1/2 years
people will be vulnerable and upset, because every one will have
someone missing in their lives due to the rapture. People’s mental
state will be very confused. They will be depressed, frightened, and
even suicidal. The Anti-Christ will be getting himself all arranged
and set-up for his take-over.
Some prophets believe there will be another rapture mid-tribu-
lation (3 1/2 years after the rapture of the church). There will be
144,000 that God will appoint right after the rapture of the church
to preach the gospel to the remaining people in the world. So it
could happen.

Revelation 7:9-17 (Amp), “After this I looked and a vast


host appeared which no one could count, gathered out of
every nation, from all tribes and peoples and languages.

263
2007

These stood before the throne and before the Lamb; they
were attired in white robes, with palm branches in their
hands.
In loud voice they cried, saying Our salvation is due
to our God, Who is seated on the throne, and to the Lamb
to Them we owe our deliverance!
And all the angels were standing round the throne
and round the elders of the heavenly Sanhedrin and the
four living creatures, and they fell prostrate before the
throne and worshiped God.
Amen! So be it! They cried. Blessing and glory and
majesty and splendor and wisdom and thanks and honor
and power and might be ascribed to our God to the ages
and ages forever and ever, throughout the eternities of
the eternities! Amen! So be it!
Then, addressing me, one of the elders of the heav-
enly Sanhedrin said, Who are these people clothed in the
long white robes? And from where have they come?
I replied, Sir, you know. And he said to me, These are
they who have come out of the great tribulation (persecu-
tion), and have washed their robes and made them white
in the blood of the Lamb.
For this reason they are now before the very throne
of God and serve Him day and night in His sanctuary
(temple); and He Who is sitting upon the throne will
protect and spread His tabernacle over and shelter them
with His presence.
They shall hunger no more, neither thirst no more;
neither shall the sun smite them, nor any scorching heat.
For the Lamb Who is in the midst of the throne will
be their Shepherd, and He will guide them to the springs
of the waters of life; and God will wipe away every tear
from their eyes.”

I don’t want to take my chances and miss the first rapture. You
should not either just incase they are wrong and have interpreted the
Bible wrong.

264
2007

The last 3 1/2 years is called the Great Tribulation. The Anti-
Christ will break his peace treaty with Israel and turn his anger
toward them. The Anti-Christ will usurp his power and demand
people’s worship and obedience to him. If you don’t do as he says
he’ll have you killed. Anti-Christ is going to be worse then any
heartless psycho you can think of.
You absolutely do not want to be here during the tribulation.
Your money is not going to do you any good. Your prestige or popu-
larity is not going to get you any favor or special treatment. If you
don’t go by his rules you’ll be punished or destroyed. This is why
God is going through so much trouble right now to warn you. This
is also why God is going to remove His children completely from
the earth, because it’s going to be so awful here with nowhere for
all of us to hide. God wants you to go ahead and get ready to make
the trip now.
If there was a place we could all go and hide to escape the
destruction and trouble then God would tell us where it is so we
could go there. But there’s not a place. The whole world will be
horrifically affected. Movies do a good job portraying what we can
imagine the end to be like, but the Bible says things are going to be
far worse then anyone can imagine.
Tribulation means, great affliction and distress. It’s an experi-
ence that tests ones endurance, patience and faith. The tribulation
is going to be a time that no one in this world has ever seen and it’s
going to be wide spread. Think of the worse time and place you can
and the tribulation is greater than that. Is it Vietnam? World War
I or II? The Holocaust? The Tribulation will exceed your wildest
thoughts. There’s really no good way to prepare for it except to get
saved and go up in the rapture.

Mathew 24:21, “For then shall be great tribulation, such


as was not since the beginning of the world to this time,
no, nor ever shall be.”

Those awful wars that have been happening in the other coun-
tries are going to be happening right here in the US as well. Worse

265
2007

than anything has ever happened. All your money and your gated,
secured homes are not going to matter.
The tribulation is a time God has set aside to pour out His wrath
upon those wicked ones who have rejected Him. As loving as God
is, His wrath is equally extreme.
Some theologians teach that the tribulation period will not be so
bad. This is not true. It will be bad, worse than your imagination can
imagine.
Not only will government and people be evil and wicked, making
your life a living hell that you can’t get away from; there will be
unimaginable natural disasters as well. The Bible says the whole
planet will shake and tremble from it all. There will be storms and
hurricanes. There will be typhoons, earthquakes and huge meteors
crashing to the earth. Plagues of snakes, bugs and rodents. There
will be uncontrollable fires, sickness, death and incurable diseases.
There will be nuclear wars and explosions and the effects of that.
People will beg to die!!!

Mathew 24:3-27, “And as He sat upon the Mount of


Olives, the disciples came unto Him privately, saying,
Tell us when will these things be? And what will be the
sign of thy coming, and of the end of the world?
And Jesus answered and said unto them, Take heed
that no man deceive you..
For many shall come in My name, saying, I am the
Christ; and shall deceive many.
And ye shall hear of wars and rumors of wars: see
that ye be not troubled: for all these things must come to
pass, but the end is not yet.
For nation shall rise against nation and kingdom
against kingdom: and there shall be famines, and pesti-
lence and earthquakes, in divers places.
All these are the beginning of sorrows.
Then shall they deliver you up to be afflicted, and
shall kill you; and ye shall be hated of all nations for My
names sake.

266
2007

And then shall many be offended, and shall betray


one another, and shall hate one another.
And many false prophets shall rise, and shall deceive
many.
And because iniquity shall abound, the love of many
shall wax cold.
But he that endures to the end, the same shall be
saved.
And this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in
all the world for a witness unto all nations; and then shall
the end come.
When ye therefore shall see the abomination of deso-
lation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet, stand in the holy
place, (whoso readeth let him understand)
Then let them that be in Judea flee into the mountains:
Let him which is on the housetop not come down to
take anything out of his house.:
Neither let him which is in the field return back to
take his clothes.
And woe unto them that are with child, and to them
that give suck in those days!
But pray ye that your flight be not in the winter,
nether on the Sabbath day:
For then shall be great tribulation, such as was not
since the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor ever
shall be.
And except those days should be shortened, there
should no flesh be saved: but for the elects sake, those
days shall be shortened.
Then if any man shall say unto you, Behold He is in
the desert; go not forth: behold, He is in the secret cham-
bers: believe it not.
For as the lightning cometh out of the east, and shineth
even unto the west; so shall also the coming of the Son of
Man be.”

267
2007

Daniel 12:1, “At that time Michael shall stand up, the
Great Prince who stand watch over the sons of your
people: and there shall be a time of trouble, such as never
was a nation, even to that time your people shall be deliv-
ered, everyone who is found written in the Book.”

Revelation 12:12, “Therefore rejoice, O Heaven and you


who dwell in them. Woe to the inhabitants of the earth
and the sea! For the devil has come down to you having
great wrath because he knows that he has a short time.”

Isaiah 2:19-21, “They shall go into the holes of the rocks


and into the caves of the earth, for the terror of the Lord
and the glory of His majesty, when He arises to shake the
earth mightily.
In that day man will cast away his idols of silver and
his idols of gold.
Which they made, each for himself to worship to the
moles and to the bats.
To go into the clefts of the rocks, and into the tops of
the ragged rocks for fear of the Lord, and for the glory
of His majesty, when He arises to shake terribly the
earth.”

From these verses, we know people will flee to the caves of the
mountains to hide from the awful conditions during the tribulation.
People will be fleeing and running and hiding not only from
the natural disasters but also from the killing and violence going on
among the people.
Today we try to think of the government, police department, and
people in authority as someone on our side who protects us and looks
out for us. Well during the tribulation it’s not going to be like that.
Government and police and such will be against the people. You
won’t have any rights or freedom. You’ll be controlled and dictated
to. If you don’t co-operate you’ll be destroyed.
The Anti-Christ has three objectives to achieve during the
tribulation. His goal is to rule the world, make everyone worship

268
2007

him, and establish a one-world system. This is what he has always


wanted. God may allow him to get close but I don’t believe he will
completely succeed at his objective.
First objective is a one-world economy. This system could be a
cashless society. Record of every little thing you try to buy or sell
will be kept and no transaction will be able to take place unless you
give into the requirements of the government to receive a mark in
your hand or forehead. No one will be able to buy or sell goods,
food, water or services of any kind without that mark. Anti-Christ
will succeed in setting this one world economy up. It will prob-
ably be a microchip or something lasered into your skin so it can be
scanned through the scanning machines already set up. This is called
receiving the mark of the beast. Jesus says whoever, that’s anyone
who receives the mark automatically dooms their soul to hell, NO
EXCEPTIONS!!! But if you don’t receive the mark, you’ll be put to
death physically. I guess there will be beast patrols instead of police
officers that will check people out and enforce the law.

Revelation 13:16-18, “And he causes all both great and


small, rich and poor, free and slave, to receive a mark on
their right hand or foreheads. And that no one may buy
or sell except one who has the mark or the name of the
beast or the number of his name.
Here is wisdom, Let him who has understanding
calculate the number of the beast, for it is the number of
a man: his number is 666.”

The mark of the beast has deep meaning. When you accept the
mark you are proclaiming to God, the world, and Satan that your
soul now belongs to Satan. You are saying that you except his way
of doing things. You are also saying you deny God and everything
He stands for. The mark symbolizes a spiritual confession about
yourself. It also serves as a political statement. I believe this mark
not only will be some kind of computer chip that will contain all of
your personal identification, it will be a way for you to be tracked
down and found so you can’t hide from the government. It will be
an outward tattoo or branding so you can be identified quickly by

269
2007

others around you as a member of Satan’s family. This mark may


look different depending on whatever part of the world you live
whether it is 666 or a series of symbols, but the meaning will have
the same global statement. I believe it may be possible that people
could get a measure of supernatural ability from Satan to entice you
to receive. Whatever it is, it will declare your whole life as well as
your eternity.
Money will be a thing of the past. Doing away with money will
promise in return the control of crime, theft, and counterfeiting. It
will promise that people will be more equal. Many other promises
will be made that will look and sound good at first.
I suspect a lot of people will receive the mark to escape physical
death. You have to have food, water, medical attention, etc… Men
will receive the mark so they can feed their families and provide
them with shelter and such. We’re already headed for one world
banking system. It doesn’t matter what bank you have an account
with, you can use your ATM, debit and credit cards at any bank to
get money. People may be told if they receive the mark they will
get certain privileges. Or someone may claim to hear from God and
convince people to receive for religious purposes. Whatever is said
will all be lies. Don’t receive it an don’t believe it. If you receive the
mark of the beast you will definitely seal your doom to Hell.
The second objective is a one-world religion. This could be
the New Age Movement or some kind of scientology. The real
Bible believing Christians will be gone during the tribulation so
anything else that is practiced will be a fake and a lie. The New
Age Movement will be easily widespread and convincing. Many
people are already into New Age and scientology. They believe in
the psychics, astronomy, and talking to the dead and being lead by
some mysterious spiritual force.
God does not like it when we turn to mediums and psychics. He
wants us to turn to Him and ask Him things we need to know.

Isaiah 8:19-22 (Amp), “And when people instead of


putting their trust in God, shall say to you, Consult for
direction mediums and wizards who chirp and mutter,

270
2007

should not a people seek and consult their God? Should


they consult the dead on behalf of the living?
Direct such people to the teachings and the testi-
mony! If their teachings are not in accord with this word,
it is surely because there is no dawn and no morning for
them.
And they who consult mediums and wizards shall pass
through the land, sorely distressed and hungry; and when
they are hungry, they will fret, and will curse by their
king and their God; and whether they look upward
Or look to the earth, they will behold only distress
and darkness, the gloom of anguish, and into thick dark-
ness and widespread, obscure night they shall be driven
away.”

God will allow people during this seven-year period to be master-


fully deceived. God will also allow signs and wonders and super-
natural happenings to take place to deepen their deception. God is
going to allow Satan to be in complete control during the tribulation.
There will be no good left here on earth. Anyone claiming to be good
during the tribulation will be lying. Anyone claiming to be Jesus will
be lying. The tribulation is a time of deception, lies, and suffering.
Satan is the father of lies and he is the one who will be in control.
There is no truth in him. He is not capable of telling the truth.
The third objective is a one-world government. This could be the
New World Order. They will be in charge of everything, especially
television, banks, government, wall street, etc… Take notice you
might recognize the name popping up everywhere, like New World
Enterprises, New World Communications, and so on. I believe Satan
will attempt to bring all this to pass, but before he succeeds, God
will stop him.
As you can see everything is being set up even now for the Anti-
Christ to step in and take over and rule quite easily.
These awful things will not happen till after the rapture.
Don’t wait till the tribulation to try to do what’s right. Don’t wait
till the tribulation to give your life to God and expect His strength
and help. The odds are you won’t be strong enough to make it. In

271
2007

fact the Bible says except those days be shortened not one person
will survive. Don’t take a chance. Get saved now so you won’t have
to experience the catastrophe of the tribulation period.
Please give your heart to Jesus so you’ll go up with us in the
rapture. Do it now for yourself and for your family.

272
CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE

THE BATTLE OF ARMAGEDDON

Cc

273
THE BATTLE OF ARMAGEDDON
Cc

A t the end of the seven-year tribulation period, there will be a


major battle in the Middle East called Armageddon.

Revelation 16:14&16, “…for they are the spirits of devils


working miracles which go forth unto the kings of the
earth and of the whole world, to gather them to the battle
of that great day of God Almighty.
And He gathered them together into a place called
the Hebrew tongue, Armageddon.”

Revelation 19:17-20, “And I saw an angel standing in the


sun; and he cried with a loud voice, saying to all the fowls
that fly in the midst of Heaven, come and gather your-
selves together, unto the supper of the great God;
That ye may eat the flesh of kings, and the flesh of
captains, and the flesh of mighty men and the flesh of
horses and of them that sit on them, and the flesh of all
men, both free and bond, great and small.
And I saw the beast, and the kings of the earth and
their armies gathered together to make war against Him
that sat on the horse and against His army.
And the beast was taken and with him the false
prophet that wrought miracles before him with which he
delivered them that had received the mark of the beast

275
2007

and them that worshipped his image. These both were


cast alive into a lake of fire burning with brimstone.”

There will be so many dead bodies and dead animals around.


God will call birds and vultures in to eat. The battle is only going
to last one day, but there will be many wars that lead up to this final
battle, which ends up being a total massacre.
The blood will be so deep; it will rise up to horse’s bridles for
200 miles.

Revelation 14:20, “And the winepress was trampled


outside the city, the blood came out of the winepress
up to the horses’ bridles for one thousand six hundred
furlongs.”

Revelation 19:11-16, “And I saw Heaven open, and


behold a white horse; and He that sat upon him was called
Faithful and True, and in righteousness He doth judge
and make war. His eyes were as flames of fire and on His
head were many crowns; and He had a name written that
no man knew, but He himself;
And He was clothed in a vesture dipped in blood; and
His name is called ‘The Word Of God’.
And the armies, which were in Heaven, followed Him
upon white horses, clothed in fine linen, white and clean;
And out of His mouth goeth a sharp sword that with
it He should smite the nations;
And He shall rule them with a rod of iron: and He
treadeth the winepress of the fierceness and wrath of
Almighty God.
And He hath on His vesture and on His thigh a name
written, ‘KING OF KINGS AND LORD OF LORDS’.”

Zechariah 14:1-12 (Today’s English Version), “The


day when the Lord will sit in judgment is near. Then
Jerusalem will be looted, and the loot will be divided up
before your eyes.

276
2007

The Lord will bring all the nation together to make


war on Jerusalem. The city will be taken, the houses
looted, and the women raped. Half of the people will go
into exile, but the rest of them will not be taken away
from the city.
Then the Lord will go out and fight against those
nations, as He has fought in times past.
At that time He will stand on the Mount of Olives, to
the east of Jerusalem. Then the Mount of Olives will be
split in two from east to west by a large valley. Half of the
mountain will move northward and half ofit southward.
You will escape through this valley that divides the
mountain in two.
You will flee as your ancestors did when the earthquake
struck in the times of King Uzziah of Judah the Lord of
my God will come and bring all the angels with Him.
When that time comes, there will no longer be cold or
frost, Nor any darkness. There will always be daylight,
even at nighttime. Only the Lord knows when this will
happen.
When that day comes fresh water will flow from
Jerusalem, half of it to the Dead Sea and the other half
to the Mediterranean. It will flow all year long in the dry
season as well as the wet.
Then the Lord will be King over all the earth
everyone will worship Him as God and know Him by
the same name.
The whole region, from Geba in the north to Rimmon
in the south will be made level around it; Jerusalem will
tower above the land around it; the city will reach from
the Benjamin Gate to the Corner Gate, where there had
been a earlier gate, and from the Tower of Hananel to the
royal winepresses.
The people will dwell there in safety, no longer threat-
ened by destruction.
The Lord will bring a terrible disease on all the
nations that make war on Jerusalem. Their flesh will rot

277
2007

away while they are still alive; their eyes and their tongue
will rot away.”

Mathew 24:29&30, “Immediately after the tribulation in


those days shall the sun be darkened, and the moon shall
not give her light and the stars fall from Heaven and the
powers of the heavens shall be shaken:
And then shall appear the sign of the Son of Man in
Heaven; and then shall all the tribes of the north mourn
and they shall see the Son of Man coming in the clouds of
Heaven with power and great glory.”

Armies from all over the world are going to come by the millions
to Armageddon being led by Satan, and end up slaughtered by the
armies of God led by Jesus Christ Himself.
Of course, Jesus and the Saints win in the end and the Anti-
Christ , Satan and false prophets are thrown into the Lake of Fire.
Again, I stress, take control now while you can. While you have
the freedom. Change your ways and live a descent life for Jesus
Christ.

278
CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX

SECOND COMING
AND THE MILLENIUM

Cc

279
SECOND COMING AND
THE MILLENIUM
Cc

W hen Jesus and the saints some down to defeat Satan at the
end of the Battle of Armageddon, this is the Second Coming
of Jesus Christ and the end of the tribulation period. Satan will be
bound and cast away.

Revelation 20:1-3, “And I saw an angel come down from


heaven having the key of the bottomless pit and a great
chain in his hand.
And he laid hold of the dragon that old serpent, which
is the devil and Satan and bound him a thousand years.
And cast him into the bottomless pit, and shut him up
and set a seal upon him, that he should deceive the nation
no more till the thousand years should be fulfilled.
And after that he must be loosed a little season.”

All sinners and evil will be defeated and removed. Jesus will set
up His kingdom here on earth with all the saints and Christians and
reign as King of Kings for a thousand years.

Revelation 20:4, “And I saw thrones, and they sat upon


them and judgment was given unto them; And I saw the
souls of them that were beheaded for the witness of Jesus,

281
2007

and for the Word of God, and which had not worshipped
the beast, neither his image, neither had received his
mark upon their foreheads or in their hand; and they
lived and reigned with Christ a thousand years.”

From this verse we see there are going to be soul’s saved during
the tribulation period, but they will probably be killed for being a
Christian and not excepting the mark of the beast.
When Jesus and the saints come back to earth after the tribula-
tion, we are going to live here for a thousand years with Jesus in
charge, running the country. Jerusalem will be the capital city where
Jesus will reign over the entire world.

Zechariah 14:9, “And the Lord shall be King over all the
earth; in that day shall there be one Lord and His name
One.”

1 Corinthians 15:24-26, “Then cometh the end when he


shall have delivered up the kingdom of God, even the
Father;
when He shall have put down all rule and all authority
and power.
For He must reign till He has put all enemies under
His feet.
The last enemy that shall be destroyed is death.”

We will then live forever. There will be no more death. We


will have perfect, well, complete bodies; immortal and indestruc-
tible bodies. We will have perfect hearts and perfect minds. We will
finally be perfect in every way, the way God is perfect.
The earth will be renewed and restored to perfection. Perfect air
and pure water. NO POLLUTION. Just like it was when God first
created the world. This one thousand-year reign is known as the
Millenium.

Revelation 20:6, “Blessed and holy is he that hath part in


the first resurrection: on such the second death hath no

282
2007

power, but they shall be priest of God and of Christ, and


shall reign with Him a thousand years.”

Isaiah 9:6&7, “For unto us a child is born, unto us a Son


is given: the government shall be upon His shoulders, and
His name shall be called Wonderful, Counselor, Mighty
God, The Everlasting Father, The Prince of Peace.
Of the increase of His government and peace there
shall be no end, upon the throne of David, and upon His
Kingdom, to order it, and to establish it with judgment
and with justice from henceforth even forever. The zeal
of the Lord of Host will perform this.”

We will finally see a perfect world and a life of joy, love, happi-
ness and righteousness God intended us to have from the very
beginning.

Jeremiah 31:34, “And they shall teach no more every


man his neighbor, and every man his brother saying,
‘know the Lord,’ for they shall all know Me, from the
least of them to the greatest of them, saith the Lord: for
I will forgive their iniquity, and I will remember their sin
no more.”

The curse of sin will be gone. Satan, demons, evil, sickness, and
death, they will all be gone forever.
During this thousand-year reign we will learn all about Jesus and
God. We will be able to see them face to face and talk to them. We
will experience God’s love in full measure, NO HINDERANCES.
What a wonderful time that will be!!!

283
CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN

THE GREAT WHITE


THRONE JUDGEMENT

Cc

285
THE GREAT WHITE THRONE
JUDGEMENT
Cc

W hen the thousand year millennial reign of Jesus Christ is over


here on earth, God will judge and sentence Satan, the fallen
angels, demons, the unsaved, and all the sinners all the way back to
the creation of the world.
I don’t believe I could describe this time any better or more clear
than John did in Revelation 20:7-15, “And when the thousand
years are expired, Satan will be loosed out of his prison,

And shall go out to deceive the nations, which are in


the four quarters of the earth, Gog and Magog, to gather
them, together to battle: the number of whom is as the
sand of the sea.
And they went up on the breadth of the earth and
compassed the camp of the saints about, and the beloved
city: and fire came down from God out of Heaven and
devoured them.
And the devil that deceived them was cast into the
lake of fire and brimstone, where the beast and the false
prophet are, and shall be tormented day and night forever
and ever.
And I saw a great white throne, and Him that sat on
it, from whose face the earth and those on it fled away;
and there was found no place for them.

287
2007

And I saw the dead small and great, stand before


God: and the books were opened, which is the book of
life: and the dead were judged out of those things which
were written in the books, according to their works.
And the sea gave up the dead which were in it; and
death and hell delivered up the dead which were in them:
and they were judged every man according to their
works.
And death and hell were cast into the lake of fire. This
is the second death.
And whosoever was not found written in the book of
life was cast into the lake of fire.”

All unbelievers and evildoers will stand before God to be judged


and then cast into the lake of fire forever. No one will slip by.

288
CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT

HELL AND THE PEOPLE


GOING THERE

Cc

289
HELL AND THE PEOPLE
GOING THERE
Cc

H ell is a place of punishment for those who do not believe or put


their trust in God, and for those who have not accepted Jesus
as Savior.
Remember that Satan is spending eternity in Hell not because he
didn’t believe in God. He believes in God. He knows all about Him.
He was one of God’s best angels at one time. Satan is spending eter-
nity in Hell for rebelling against God and because he would not live
and conduct himself the way God had instructed. He wanted to be God
and ruler an be #1. There is only one God, then, now, and forever.
Some have asked, where is Hell. Is it another galaxy somewhere?
I believe Hell is in the center the earth.

Mathew 12:40, “For as Jonas was three days and three


nights in the whale’s belly; so shall the Son of man be
three days and three nights in the heart of the earth.”

Hell is an awful place. It is not a place where all the sinners will
get together and hang out throughout eternity doing whatever they
have been doing here on earth. I have spoken to a lot of people about
the rapture; telling them to accept Jesus as Savior so they will not be
left behind and go to Hell. People have said to me they are not ready
to live for God. They have said, “Oh well, if the rapture happens,

291
2007

I guess I’ll just miss it and go to Hell then. They talk like going to
Hell is not going to be so bad. Are people really that ignorant?
People are not sitting around in Hell watching porn, having sex,
doing drugs, getting drunk and partying. Hell is a place of torture,
torment, agony, pain and suffering that never ends. Hell is scary and
dark. It is a place of intense misery and fear. The horrific state of Hell
is so terrible, I can not find the words to describe it. You do not want
to go there. This torture will last forever, not just a few years. The little
bit of pleasurable sin you might be having now, does not compare to
the eternity of pain that you will endure. It is not worth it.
Turn your back on sin. Say no and change your ways. Accept
Jesus as Savior and make the right choices. Life is a series of choices.
Daily choices. You get to choose every day whether to live right for
God or not.

Deuteronomy 30:19 (NIV),”…I have set before you life


and death, blessings and curses. Now choose life, so that
you and your children may live and that you may love
the Lord your God, listen to His voice, and hold fast to
Him.”

God gives you the right to choose Him. He does not force
Himself on you.

As said before, once you accept Jesus as your Savior, God writes
your name down in the Lambs Book of Life.

Revelation 20:15, “And whosoever was not found in the


book of life was cast into the lake of fire.”

And what kind of people will not be found in the Book of Life?

Revelation 21:8, “But the fearful, and unbelieving, and


the abominable and murderers and whoremongers, and
sorcerers and idolaters and all liars, shall have their part
in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone.”

292
2007

1 John 3:15, “Whosoever hateth his brother is a murderer:


and ye know that no murderer hath eternal life abiding
in him.”

Ephesians 5:3-5, “But fornication and all uncleanness,


or covetousness, let it not be once named among you, as
becometh saints.
Neither filthiness nor foolish talking, nor jesting,
which are not convenient, but rather giving of thanks.
For this ye know that no whoremonger, nor unclean
person, nor covetous man, which is an idolater, hath any
inheritance in the kingdom of Christ and of God.”

People can’t be living together and not be married. I know society


thinks this is the way to go. You should try out the merchandise
before you decide if you want to keep it. Well that sort of thinking
disgust God. Even if you are being faithful and monogamous to that
person you still need to be married. You need that piece of paper.
You’re not suppose to sleep around. You’re suppose to save yourself
till you find that one person that you love with all your heart, marry
them, then have sex, then have children. Any other way is not the
way God wants it to be.

1 Corinthians 6:9&10, “Know ye not that the unrighteous


shall not inherit the Kingdom of God? Be not deceived,
neither fornicators, nor idolaters, nor adulterers, nor
effeminate (transsexuals, homosexuals), nor abusers of
themselves with mankind, nor thieves, nor covetous, nor
drunkards, nor revilers, nor extortioners, shall inherit
the kingdom of God.”

I know a lot of Christians do not like to talk about sex. If


Christians are quiet and refuse to discuss it, all that’s left for people
to hear are the thoughts of the world and the sinners. All people
will hear is the wrong perverted point of view about it. Sex is not a
dirty word or subject. God created sex to be a good thing between
two married people. Satan has taken, once again, something good

293
2007

that God created and twisted it. So lets talk about sexual sins and
perversion. People who abuse themselves and others through sexual
acts will not be in Heaven, you will go to Hell. It does not matter if
it is willing or unwilling sexual acts. People who have sex of any
sorts outside the marriage vows between one man and one woman
are sinning. Sexual perversion is exploding all over the world, even
in America. Some things people do are just sick and twisted. People
are not ashamed of there sexual escapades and performances. They
are proud. They like it. They think it is impressive. They like to
share and brag about their sexual activities with other people.

1 Corinthians 5:1A (NIV), “There is actually reported


there is sexual immorality among you, and of a kind that
does not occur even among pagans.”

1 Corinthians 5:9 (NIV), “I have written you in my letter,


not to associate with sexually immoral people.”

1 Corinthians 6:13B (NIV), “The body is not meant for


sexual immorality.”

1 Corinthians 6:18 (NIV), “Flee from sexual immorality.


All other sins a man commits are outside his body, but he
who sins sexually, sins against his own body.”

Sexually immoral people are adulterers (sex outside your


marriage), fornicators (unmarried sex), whores, prostitutes, pedo-
philes (adults having sex with children), incestuous people (sex with
family and relatives), nymphomaniacs (excessive sexual desire),
homosexuals, bisexuals, transsexuals and rapists. This is just to
name a few, I am sure there are a lot others. If you are not doing any
of these things, but you enjoy watching or hearing people involved
in sexual immorality, it is sin.

Romans 1:32 (NIV), “Although they know God’s righ-


teous decree that those who do such things deserve death,

294
2007

they do not only continue to do these very things but also


approve of those who practice them.”

Just because something is legal does not make it right. Just


because the parties involved are agreeable to it does not make it
right. Cybersex, internet pornography, strip clubs, pornographic x-
rated movies, nude magazines and phone sex. This is all wrong.
I hear people talk about oral sex as if it were nothing more than
kissing someone. Teenagers think they can have oral sex and still
be a virgin, so it’s alright. Married people have oral sex outside
their marriage and think they are not cheating. What is wrong with
people?
God created sex to be an act between one man and one woman
after they get married. Sex is a celebration of your marriage and
commitment to one another. It should be that one, private, intimate
special thing that only you and your marriage partner share that no
one else can interfere with or take from you. It is a surrendering of
your total self to your marriage partner. When two people have sex,
the Bible says you become as one flesh (1 Cor 6:16). Your soul and
your body unite with that person. Sex was meant to be a sharing of
or expression of your love for one another after you marry. It is a
final physical act of commitment to your marriage partner, after you
say your marriage vows. God’s plan is for a man and a woman to
marry, and commit to each other for life, then have sex. We have
strayed so far from God’s will in this area. We have children and
teenagers having sex. We have adults having multiple sex part-
ners. We have people living together, having sex and having babies
together without being married. If you do not have the written docu-
ment, you are not married, I don’t care what the common laws say.
If you do not have the written document, you are not divorced. You
need the piece of paper.

Mathew 5:31, “It hath been said, Whosoever shall put away
his wife, let him give her a writing of divorcement.”

We have all this media going on about gay rights and homo-
sexuality. Homosexuals are bold, loud and proud of their lifestyle.

295
2007

They are always forming protest groups and demonstrations about


what they want and how they want to be accepted by society. These
gay rights organizations are advertising on television and in maga-
zines trying to defend themselves against their lifestyle, and telling
people to come out of secrecy. They want them to tell others and
their employers that they are gay. They are partitioning to have the
government pass laws making their homosexual lifestyle legal and
socially acceptable. Just because the government might say some-
thing is legal or socially acceptable, does not make it right.
Homosexuality is sexual perversion. We have celebrity homo-
sexuals on TV stirring people up, to take a stand and join them in
their quest to get social and legal approval. They use their money
and media attention to protest and stir up the public to rally with
them and help them defend their immorality.
Homosexuals are just like any other sinner and heathen. Many
of them are nice. They talk nice, do nice things. We have gay celeb-
rities and gays who are in a position of power, going out doing nice
things for people, giving to charities, trying to help the less fortu-
nate. BLAH, BLAH, BLAH!! These self-righteous deeds means
nothing to God.
We have wealthy, good looking men and women who are homo-
sexuals and sexually immoral. Just because they are good looking
actors and actresses, singers or entertainers, we accept them and their
lifestyle. Just because people may be a beautiful model, wonderful
entertainer or a powerful politician, does not make them good.
Their lifestyle should not be accepted and worthy to be admired.
Just because they seem nice or do nice things for people, does not
make them good. Nice and good are two completely different things.
ONLY GOD ALMIGHTY CAN MAKE YOU GOOD. Only good
people will be in Heaven. Good people live a good lifestyle that is
obedient to the will and words of God.
You can not take something that God calls a sin, get society
to back you up and get the government laws changed to back you
up, and turn it from a sin to a good and acceptable thing. If God
said something is wrong and people will go to Hell for it, then it is
wrong. It does not matter to God how many people or how much of
the world is supporting you. There are no sexual perverts or homo-

296
2007

sexuals in Heaven. Never have been and never will be. God has a
special place in the pit of Hell for you.
If you are involved in homosexuality or any sexual perversion or
lifestyle, God wants you to know that He loves you, but He will not
tolerate or accept your sinful lifestyle. You sins have consequences.
God’s rules and laws does not change. If you choose to live your
life in sin, your consequence is Hell and God will let you go there.
Homosexuality is a sin. As far as being born that way, yes, we were
all born into this world as a sinner, everyone of us. We are all born
with a sinful nature. Our soul, spirit and personality is influenced
by Satan. We are born into this world that way, some with stronger
demons to overcome than others. But as said in earlier chapters,
all sinners have a choice to make at some point in their lives. You
choose to turn to God for strength to overcome your sinful nature.
He is the only One who can change your sinful desires to godly
desires. The blood of Jesus is the only thing that can take away your
sins. There is no sin or demonic spirit that is too powerful for Jesus
Christ to cleanse you of.
Get down on your knees right now and ask Jesus to forgive you
and change you. Tell Him you are sorry and you do not want to live
that way anymore. Find a church that teaches the biblical principals
of God and preaches that homosexuality is wrong. Go there. Get
support. Stop hanging out with homosexuals and sexually immoral
people. Christians should not hang out with sinners. Be strong. No
friends are better than having bad friends.
Get your Bible out. Read the book. Find out what is right and
what is wrong. Find out what is sin and what is not sin. If God said
it was sin when the Bible was written, then it is still sin. Government
laws can’t change that. Social acceptance can’t change that. Your
therapist, psychologist or psychiatrist can’t change that. Your pastor
or preacher can not change a sin to a good thing. God is the only
judge. God has the last word. The Bible is God’s word. God never
changes. He never changes His mind. His word never changes.
Don’t trust the government to tell you what is right and what is
wrong. Don’t trust anyone but God to tell you what is right and what
is wrong. Get your Bible and read it for yourself. We used to be one
nation under God, and one nation living godly, but we have become

297
2007

corrupt and ungodly. Sadly we are still the best place to live in this
whole world, but we have gradually slipped away from what God
wanted us to be.
Sexual perversion and homosexuality have been around since
the beginning of time. Sexual perversion and homosexuality were
around in Jesus’ day as well. Satan has no new tricks. We are just a
new generation in a different period of time.
Sodom and Gomorrah were two cities in the Bible that God
destroyed because of their wicked, evil ways and sexual immorality.
It was called Sodom because of the sodomy and homosexuality that
was going on there. The full story of Sodom and Gomorrah is found
in the book of Genesis. God destroys the two cities and refers back to
the story throughout the whole Bible, for us to learn from them. God
told them their sins were wrong, if they did not change, they would
be destroyed and that is exactly what God did. He will not tolerate or
excuse sexual immorality and homosexuality. God destroyed the two
cities except for Abraham and Lot and their families. God warned
them ahead of time and told them where to go for safety.

Genesis 13:13 (NIV), “Now the men of Sodom were


wicked and were sinning greatly against the Lord.”

Abraham pleads with God not to destroy the cities if he could


find as little as ten people who were righteous in the Lords
eyes. God agrees.

Genesis 18:32 (NIV), “Then he said, May the Lord not


be angry, but let me speak just once more. What if only
ten can be found there? He answered, for the sake of ten
I will not destroy it.”

God sent Abraham and two angels to Sodom to warn Lot to


leave the city before God destroyed it.

Genesis 19:12-17 (NIV), “The two men said to Lot, ‘do


you have anyone else here, sons-in-law, sons or daughters
or anyone else in the city who belongs to you? Get them

298
2007

out of here, because we are going to destroy this place.


The outcry to the Lord against it’s people is so great that
He has sent us to destroy it.
So Lot went out and spoke to his sons-in-law, who
were pledged to marry his daughters. He said, Hurry and
get out of this place, because the Lord is about to destroy
the city! But his sons-in-law thought he was joking.
With the coming of dawn, the angels urged Lot,
saying, Hurry take your wife and your two daughters
who are here, or you will be swept away when the city is
punished.
When he hesitated, the men grasped his hand and the
hands of his wife and of his two daughters and led them
safely out of the city, for the Lord was merciful to them.
As soon as they had brought them out, one of them
said, “Flee for your lives! Don’t look back, and don’t stop
anywhere in the plain! Flee to the mountains or you will
be swept away!”

Genesis 19:23-26 (NIV), “By the time Lot reached Zoar,


the sun had risen over the land.
Then the Lord rained down burning sulfur on Sodom
and Gomorrah, from the Lord out of the Heavens.
Thus He overthrew those cities and the entire plain,
including all those living in the cities- and also the vege-
tation in the land.
But Lots wife looked back and she became a pillar of
salt.”

God tells us over and over that He will not allow people to
escape their sins and sexual immorality.

Isaiah 3:9(NIV), “The look on their faces testifies against


them; they parade their sin like Sodom; they do not
hide it. Woe to them! They have brought disaster upon
themselves.”

299
2007

Jeremiah 23:14 (NIV), “And among the prophets of


Jerusalem, I have seen something horrible; they commit
adultery and live a lie. They strengthen the hands of evil
doers, so that no one turns from his wickedness. They are
all like Sodom to Me; the people of Jerusalem are like
Gomorrah.”

Jeremiah 49:18 (NIV), “As Sodom and Gomorrah were


overthrown along with their neighboring towns, says the
Lord, so no one will live there; no man will dwell in it.”

God sent His apostles out to warn people to change from their
wickedness before judgment came.

Mathew 10:14-16(NIV), “If anyone will not welcome you


or listen to your words, shake the dust off your feet when
you leave that home or town.
I tell you the truth, it will be more bearable for
Sodom and Gomorrah on the day of judgment than for
that town.
I am sending you out like sheep among wolves.
Therefore be as shrewd as snakes and as innocent as
doves.”

2 Peter 2:4-9 (NIV), “For if God did not spare the angels
when they sinned, but sent them to Hell, putting them
into gloomy dungeons to be held for judgment; if He did
not spare the ancient world when He brought the flood
on it’s ungodly people, but protected Noah, a preacher
of righteousness and seven others; if He condemned the
cities of Sodom and Gomorrah by burning them to ashes,
and made them an example of what is going to happen to
the ungodly; and if He rescued Lot a righteous man who
was distressed by the filthy lives of lawless men;
…if this is so, then the Lord knows how to rescue godly
men from trials and to hold the unrighteous for the day
of judgment while continuing their punishment.”

300
2007

Jude 1:7 (NIV), “In a similar way, Sodom and Gomorrah


and the surrounding towns gave themselves up to sexual
immorality and perversion. They served as an example
of those who suffer the punishment of eternal fire.”

God is gracious and merciful. He waits and waits. He tries to give


us time to change from our evil ways. God always sends someone to
warn the people of their sins before He destroys them. God always
sends someone to say He has had enough. God always sorts out and
rescues the righteous and takes them to safety first before destruc-
tion comes to the wicked. No one gets away with their sins and no
one is punished unfairly. Do you understand yet how God is? Do
you understand the way He does things?
I am sent to tell this world that Jesus is coming soon to judge the
ungodly. You will not be judged if you judge yourself and change
from your wickedness. God is disgusted. Get your lives straight and
live right. Hell is a very real and horrible place. You do not want to
spend eternity there. It is not worth the little bit of pleasure that you
think you are having. The choice is yours.
You know if you start to do something or already doing some-
thing and your not sure if it’s right or wrong, then ask your self-these
quick questions. Ask yourself if it is something Jesus would do, or
do you think they are doing it in Heaven? Most of the time that will
help you make a fast decision. And if you are still in doubt, then
don’t do it at all until your sure. It’s better to be safe than sorry.
And to you that are educated and intellectual, get off your high
horse. Good for you that you’ve been blessed with smarts. But that
doesn’t mean you are better than everyone else. It doesn’t mean you
know so much that you don’t need God’s help, guidance and input.
Don’t be so vain and prideful and full of yourself. You still need
God. Stop trying to reason things out and find some scientific expla-
nation for things. You have to receive God and the things of God by
faith. Faith definitely goes against our human common sense and
our human logic.

Romans 1:21-32, “Because that when they knew God,


they glorified Him not as God, neither were thankful;

301
2007

but became vain in their imaginations, and their foolish


heart was darkened.
Professing themselves to be wise they became fools.
And changed the glory of the incorruptible God into
an image made like to corruptible man, and to birds, and
four footed beasts, and creeping things.
Wherefore God also gave them up to uncleanness
through the lusts of their own hearts, to dishonor their
own bodies between themselves;
Who changed the truth of God into a lie; and worshipped
and served the creature more than the Creator, who is
blessed forever. A-men.
For this cause God gave them up unto vile affections:
for even their women did change the natural use into that
which is unseemly, and receiving themselves that recom-
pense of their error which was meet.
And even as they did not like to retain God in their
knowledge, God gave them over to a reprobate mind, to
do those things which are not convenient;
Being filled with all unrighteousness, fornication and
wickedness, covetousness, maliciousness: full of envy and
murder, debate deceit, malignity, whisper’s,
Backbiters, haters of God, despiteful, proud, boasters,
inventors of evil things, disobedient to parents,
Without understanding, covenant breakers, without
natural affection, implacable, unmerciful:
Who knowing the judgment of God, that they which
commit such things are worthy of DEATH, not only do
the same, but have pleasure in them that do them.”

Just because you don’t do bad things, doesn’t mean you’re OK.
If you enjoy watching people do bad things, God says you’re just as
bad as they are.
Most people know in their heart what is right or wrong. God makes
things very clear in the Bible what is right and what is wrong.

302
2007

John 3:3, “Jesus answered and said unto him, Verily,


Verily, I say unto thee, Except a man be born again, he
can not see the Kingdom of God.”

Mathew 7:21, “Not every one that saith unto Me, Lord,
Lord shall enter into the Kingdom of Heaven; but he that
doeth the will of My Father which is in Heaven.”

2 Thessalonians 2:12, “That they all might be damned


who believe not the truth, but had pleasure in
unrighteousness.”

Revelation 20:15, “And whosoever was not found written


in the Book of Life was cast into the Lake of Fire.”

Mathew 10:32&33, “Whosoever therefore shall confess


me before men, him will I confess also before My Father
which is in Heaven.
But whosoever shall deny Me before men, him will I
also deny before My Father which is in Heaven.”

Mathew 13:49&50, “So shall it be at the end of the world:


the angels shall come forth, and sever the wicked from
among the just,
And shall cast them into the furnace of fire; there
shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth.”

Mathew 19:23, “Then said Jesus unto His disciple, Verily


I say unto you, that a rich man shall hardly enter into the
Kingdom of Heaven.”

This does not mean all rich people are going to Hell. It means
people who think they are all that because of their money, and most
but not all do, have the wrong attitude. It means people who think
they are better than others because they have money. It also means
people who are selfish and greedy and refuse to help those who have
not been as blessed. People who can afford to just do good for others

303
2007

but they refuse to. People who trust that because they have money
they are safe and secure and don’t have anything to worry about. It’s
people who trust in whatever they think their money can do for them
rather than what God can do for them. It’s people who forget that
they would not have what they have if it wasn’t for the blessings of
God on their life.
God expects us to have a good, clean, forgiving, helpful, merciful,
heart and mind.
He expects us to believe in Him and consider Him very real and
the most important person in our lives.
He expects us to do what His written word says. He expects
us to listen to Him and do what He speaks to us to do, even if we
don’t understand why. We just do it because He said so and He
knows best.
When we hold rebellion, disobedience, unforgiveness, and
anything but love in our hearts for God and others, then we are
sinning and in danger of Hell.
God wants us to love Him above anything and anyone. He wants
us to be willing to give up everything we have and give ourselves to
Him. He wants our complete devotion.
The more mature of a Christian you are depends on the depth of
love you have for God and the depth of understanding you have for
His word and His ways.
God says if you love Him you do what He says. If you disobey
God on a continual basis then you don’t love Him, you don’t belong
to Him and your going to Hell.
Test yourself. The rules and laws of God are given to identify
sin, so you know what’s right and wrong. They are not given to
take the fun out of life. God wants us to have fun. He wants us to
be happy. But society has allowed Satan to come into their lives and
twist the goodness of God.
There’s nothing wrong with music, dancing, sports, movies,
partying, all kinds of things we like to do to entertain ourselves
are OK with God. What makes it wrong is when we make it nasty,
sexual, violent, destructive, and hurtful. That’s taking something
that God meant for our good and allowing Satan to mess it up.

304
2007

Exodus 20:1-17 are the Ten Commandments. Do you keep them or


do you break them?

1) I, the Lord, am your God. You shall not have other gods
before Me.
2) You shall not take the name of the Lord your God in vain.
3) Remember to keep holy the Sabbath Day.
4) Honor your father and your mother.
5) You shall not kill.
6) You shall not commit adultery.
7) You shall not steal.
8) You shall not bear false witness (lying) against your
neighbor.
9) You shall not covet your neighbor’s house.
10) You shall not covet your neighbor’s wife.

No one is perfect. We all make mistakes. It’s impossible to keep


all the laws all of the time. At the end of every day we all, even
Christians, have something we need to ask God to forgive us for. It’s
the ones who do the same things over and over and over, with no
remorse, guilt or conviction, that have a problem.
God judges our hearts. Our actions are a result of what is going
on in our hearts and minds.
The main thing is love. God said we are keeping all of His laws
as long as we love Him with all our heart, soul, mind, and body, and
others around us the same way.

Proverbs 10:12, “Hatred stirs up strife, but LOVE covers


all sins.”

Only you and God know what’s really in your heart and mind.
The bottom line is if you don’t have true love on the inside of
your heart and show true love to the people in and around your life,
then you are in danger of eternity in Hell. There are only two places
where you can spend eternity. The only people who are going to
be in Heaven are people who possess true love, which can only be
received from God. Everyone else will be in Hell.

305
CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE

NEW HEAVEN
AND NEW EARTH

Cc

307
NEW HEAVEN AND NEW EARTH
Cc

A fter the Great White Throne Judgment, God will bring in a new
heaven and a new earth. God will then destroy this present
earth and heavens forever.

Revelations 21:1-3, “… and I saw a new heaven and a


new earth: for the first heaven and the first earth were
passed away: and there was no more sea. And John saw
the holy city, New Jerusalem, coming down from God out
of heaven prepared as a bride adorned for her husband.
And I heard a great voice out of heaven saying, behold,
the tabernacle of God is with Me and he will dwell with
them, and they shall be His people, and God Himself shall
be with them, and be there God.”

Some theologians teach that we will be spending eternity on


this present earth. I believe this earth is going to be replaced with
a new heaven and a new earth like the Bible says. I am not really
concerned if I spend eternity on this earth or a new earth or wher-
ever. I will be with God, Jesus and my family. Wherever that is, it
will be a wonderful place. We will never die, and there will be no
more pain, sadness, sickness or fighting; just love, peace joy and
happiness. Everyone will be blessed with a mansion of their own.
It’s going to be great.

309
2007

Mathew 13:49&50, “so shall it be at the end of the world;


the angels shall come forth, and sever the wicked from
among the just,
And shall cast them into the furnace of fire: there
shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth.”

I believe this present earth will be one big ball of Hell fire. I
believe Hell to be the “heart of the earth” and all sinners are bound
there.

Mathew 12:40, “For as Jonas was three days and three


nights in the whale’s belly; so shall the Son of man be
three days and three nights in the heart of the earth.”

I believe God’s people will be transferred to a new heaven and


a new earth to live forever and all the sinners will be bound to this
earth to burn forever.
Actually, I guess you could say this is when the world has actu-
ally ended. Like I said in earlier chapters, God has not given me any
prophetic visions of things after the rapture. I only know and believe
what the Bible has to say about our lives after the rapture and where
we will be spending eternity. I just trust God that everything is going
to be wonderful.

310
CHAPTER THIRTY

HEAVEN DESCRIBED

Cc

311
HEAVEN DESCRIBED
Cc

W e are not, as Christians, going to be just floating around on


clouds throughout eternity the way so many people portray
Heaven.

John 14:2-3, KJV “In my Father’s house are many


mansions: if it were not so, I would have told you. I go to
prepare a place for you.
And if I go to prepare a place for you, I will come
again and receive you unto Myself; that where I am there
you may be also.”

God is King, Lord and Majesty. We are His children, princes and
princesses. We will live like royalty. It is a promise from God.
God has a literal place, a beautiful, sparkling city for us to dwell
in, as long as we’ve accepted Jesus Christ as Savior, and gotten our
names written down in the Lamb’s Book of Life.

Revelation 21:9-27-22:1-5, TEV “One of the seven angels


who had the seven bowls full of the seven last plagues
came to me and said, “Come and I will show you the
Bride, the wife of the Lamb.”
The Spirit took control of me, and the angel carried
me to the top of a very high mountain. He showed me
Jerusalem, the Holy City, coming down out of Heaven

313
2007

from God. And shining with the glory of God the city
shown like a precious stone, like a jasper clear as crystal.
It had a great high wall, with twelve gates and with
twelve angels in charges of the gates. On the gates were
written the names of the twelve tribes of the people of
Israel.
There were three gates on each side: three on the east,
three on the south, three on the north and three on the
west.
The city’s walls were built on twelve foundations
stones, on which were written the names of the twelve
apostles of the Lamb.
The angel that spoke to me had a gold measuring
stick: it was fifteen hundred miles long and as wide and
as high as it is long.
The angel also measured the wall, and it was 216 feet
high according to the standard unit of measure which he
was using.
The wall was made of jasper, and the city itself was
made of pure gold, as clear as glass.
The foundation stones of the city wall were adorned
with all kinds of precious stones. The first foundation
stones was jasper, the second sapphire, the third agate,
the fourth emerald,
The fifth onyx, the sixth carnelian, the seventh yellow
quartz, the eighth beryl, the ninth topaz, the tenth chal-
cedony, the eleventh turquoise, the twelfth amethyst.

The twelve gates were twelve pearls; each gate was


made from a single pearl. The street of the city was pure
gold, transparent as glass.
I did not see a temple in the city, because its temple is
the Lord God Almighty and the Lamb.
The city has no need of the sun or the moon to shine
on it, because the glory of God shines on it, and the Lamb
is its lamp.

314
2007

The peoples of the world will walk by its light and the
kinds of the earth will bring their wealth into it.
The gates of the city will stand open all day; they will
never be close, because there will be no night there.
But nothing that is impure will enter the city, not
anyone who does shameful things or tells lies. Only those
whose names are written in the Lamb’s Book of the
Living will enter the city.
The angel also showed me the river of the water of
life, sparkling like crystal, and coming from the throne
of God and of the Lamb,
And flowing down the middle of the city’s street. On
each side of the river was the Tree of Life which bears
fruit twelve times a years, once each month; and it’s
leaves are for the healing of the nations.
Nothing that is under God’s curse will be found in the
city. The throne of God and of the Lamb will be in the
city, and His servants will worship Him.
They will see His face, and His Name will be written
on their foreheads.
There shall be no more night, and they will not need
lamps or sunlight, because the Lord God will be their
Light and they shall rule forever and ever.”

There we will be forever with the Lord. He has a glorious eternal


future for all of us who love Him and have given our lives to Him.
All of us who will just believe in God right now and accept Jesus as
Savior while there is still time, before the rapture, will have nothing
to worry about.
Please don’t miss out and get left behind. Remember God loves
us so much, but you must love Him back in order for you to have a
relationship with Him.

Deuteronomy 30:19, KJV “I call Heaven and earth to


record this day against you, that I have set before you life
and death, blessing and cursing; therefore choose life,
that both thou and thy seed may live.”

315
CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE

FINAL THOUGHTS
ONE LAST PLEA

Cc

317
FINAL THOUGHTS –
ONE LAST PLEA
Cc

I can just imagine what some of you may be thinking. These things
may happen but they are a long way off. Well, no it’s not. The
rapture is just right around the corner.
I admit there are a lot of things about the end of time that I’m not
sure of. But God has given me all the information I need to know
and want to know.
My calling, my assignment in life is to bring an awareness to
people that something spectacular is about to happen and we need
to prepare ourselves, our families, and our friends for these events.
It can turn out to be a good thing or a bad thing depending on the
choices we make right now today.
I know some of this may be hard to believe. It’s a lot easier to
tell yourself you don’t believe it, brush it off and go about your life
as you were. But it is all true. All of these things are going to happen
and in the very near future. We all need to make some changes.
Just because you don’t believe something doesn’t make it go
away or leave you exempt from it. Why don’t you just play it safe
and take the time right now to get right with God and stay that way.
Even if the rapture didn’t happen, tomorrow may still not come for
you. Today may be your last chance to get right with God. None of
us know when our time is to leave this earth.

319
2007

This message is knowledge for you. God is warning you because


He doesn’t want any of us to be destroyed.

Hosea 4:6, “My people are destroyed for a lack of


knowledge.”

Remember that God loves us all very much. He’s a good God and
a good Father. He doesn’t want anything bad to happen to anyone
of us. He could make us love Him, but that’s not the way He does
things. He gives us the freedom and the right to choose. But if we
choose to live a life opposite to what God tells us, then all that’s left
is a life with Satan. We will suffer as a result of that choice.

John 8:24, “I (Jesus) said therefore unto you that you


shall die in your sins; for if you believe not that I am He,
you shall die in your sins.”

God is using me to speak this message to you. Please receive it. I


have begged and pleaded throughout the whole book for people to
get saved while you have the chance. The choice is yours. Do not
wait another minute.

1 Corinthians 2:14&16, “But the natural man receiveth


not the things of the Spirit of God; for they are foolish-
ness unto him; neither can he know them because they
are spiritually discerned.
For who hath known the mind of the Lord, that He
may instruct him? But we (Christians) have the mind of
Christ.”

1 Corinthians 3:9A, “For we are laborers together with


God.”

God is using this book, this message to warn everyone of His


coming. So everyone has enough time to prepare themselves and
their families. Do not wait till the last minute. I know you are smarter
than that. You need to prepare yourself NOW.

320
CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO

LEFT BEHIND

Cc

321
LEFT BEHIND
Cc

O K. You’re one of those who just wouldn’t trust your life to God
and listen to all the warning. Now you’ve missed the rapture
and you’ve been left behind.
If you missed the rapture that means you were not ready for
Heaven. God took us straight to Heaven when we were raptured.
There are only good, God filled people in Heaven. If you are not
good and God filled, that’s why you are still here.
I can just hear some of you right now saying, “why did God
allow this to happen to me?” People always want to blame God for
their bad choices. If you have been left behind, it’s your fault, not
God’s. God has been telling everyone this day was coming. You just
chose not to listen. Look around, the message has been on television,
radio, newspapers, magazines and billboards. You couldn’t miss it if
you tried. God is merciful and gracious. He did not take anyone by
surprise. He gave everyone a chance to repent.
Now what? I’m not real sure what you might be able to do at this
point. I really don’t think there is a completely safe place anywhere
for you. That’s why God wanted you to go up in the rapture. But
now tribulation has started. You’ll probably want to try to hide away
and not come out till the seven years of tribulation is over.
Since there will be nuclear wars, earthquakes, storms, and total
devastation, maybe under ground or deep in a cave or a mountain
would be the best place. You would still run the risk of the mountain
or cave collapsing and being buried alive. The Bible says mountains

323
2007

and islands will be swallowed up in earthquakes. The water and air


will be contaminated. There’s going to be destruction and fighting
and killing going on everywhere.
The first thing you need to do is ask Jesus to come into your
heart and forgive you of your sins. Then ask Him to help you and tell
you where to hide to be safe through the tribulation. And be willing
to do and go wherever He says. I’m not sure how much help God is
going to give to the one’s who have waited till after the rapture to
give their life to Him. I do know that the Bible speaks of the one’s
who are beheaded and killed because they profess faith in God and
refused the mark of the beast.
The only saving God may be doing at this point may just be your
soul. Your body may end up dying. It doesn’t matter whether your
body dies or not. Just continue to praise and thank God for saving
your soul and giving you eternal life in Heaven.
You’re not going to be able to go out shopping casually like you
are now. You’ll probably have to live quite primitively if you do not
have the mark of the beast. No electric or water or a lot of luxuries
you are accustomed to.
Gather all the food, water, medicine, antibiotics, tools, artificial
light, weapons, clothes, shoes, blankets and a Bible and hide yourself
away somewhere in some kind of fallout shelter. If you remain out
in society and not except the mark of the beast, you will be killed,
beheaded, and destroyed. If you hide away, there’s still a chance you
will be killed if not by people then by radiation, natural disasters, or
a deadly plague. You’ve got to seal yourself up somewhere to keep
bugs, rodents, and wild beasts from reaching you. Seven years is
a very long time. If you do survive through all that, you’ll have to
have an awful lot of food and water stored or you’ll die of starvation
and dehydration. There’s not a lot of foods that will last for seven
years without going bad except maybe dry beans and rice. If they’re
not stored airtight they could ruin also.
You’ll also need supplies to have a fire for cooking and for
warmth during the winter. You’ll need supplies to keep your hideout
area clean and sanitized so germs and bacteria don’t contaminate
and kill you. Take shovels and garbage bags to bury your waste.
Lots of bleach, lime, salt, alcohol, baking soda, and peroxide will

324
2007

probably come in handy. I am sure you will need alot of camping


supplies.
Keep a calendar so you’ll know when the seven years is up.
Don’t come out of hiding for any reason. It might be best not to
listen to a radio or any kind of news from the world, because it will
be easy to be deceived by all the lies that will be told. Satan is a
master deceiver and liar. He is good at it. You are no match for him
alone. You know the day when we were all raptured. Count seven
years from then and don’t come out till it’s all over. God Himself
will come and get you when it’s over.
Don’t give up hope. Don’t communicate with anyone. DON’T
ACCEPT THE MARK OF THE BEAST. Hide, pray and stay
there till Jesus comes after you.
I know all this sounds extreme. The tribulation is going to be
extreme. Don’t make choices now that will cause you to miss the
rapture. Get ready for the trip. You don’t want to be left behind. Get
yourself Rapture-Ready.

325
CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE

HIS CALL
AND SHARING MY VISION

Cc

327
HIS CALL AND SHARING
MY VISION
Cc

I would like to take a moment to share my vision with you and tell
you a little about myself, just in case you are wondering who I
am and what qualifies me to write this book warning people about
the rapture.
I am a married, 25 year so far, mother of 2, and a grandmother
of one. I was born in Waycross, Georgia but moved to Bradenton,
Florida when I was 8 years old.
My Mom and Dad are great people, and though we didn’t attend
church every Sunday as a family, they had strong moral beliefs. They
attended church on a regular basis as children and young adults,
and were dedicated to teaching both my brothers and myself to live
within the guidelines of the Bible. We were sent to private Christian
school and maintained a close family relationship. As far back as I
can remember, I have always believed Jesus loved me and God was
with me. I don’t remember not believing in God.
My Mom and Dad divorced in the mid 70’s. I was 15 years old.
This was tragic for my brothers and me. What we thought were our
perfect little lives had been ripped apart. All our hopes and dreams
just seemed lost. I felt tossed aside and a total mess. I felt like I could
not count on anyone. I was angry and hurt. I felt all alone. My feel-
ings really ruled my life.

329
2007

The divorce of my parents threw me on an emotional roller


coaster. I stopped going to church and blamed God for every problem
in my life. I was very unstable in my emotions. I would be happy
one day and deeply depressed the next.
It took a while for me to cope and except the situation. I made
an awful lot of mistakes as a result of my emotional unstableness.
In fact, it wasn’t until I found myself married with a baby of my
own that I realized I should just get over it. Stop blaming every
bad thing that was happening in my life on my parents getting a
divorce. I accepted the fact that sometimes bad things happen to
good people and even parents make mistakes. After all people get
divorced everyday. Just suck it up and move on.
Finally, at 25 years old, I was fed up with feeling sorry for
myself, and decided to take responsibility for my own life. I could
not do anything about the past. I had to just start over and be the
best I could be for my own husband and children. I rededicated my
life to Jesus Christ. I started going to church again and taking my
husband and kids with me. I started reading my Bible again with a
more mature state of mind. I just started at the beginning and read on
through. I knew God was the only One who could help me and the
only One I could really count on in life. As I read my Bible, I saw
my life, my problems and the answers to my problems.
As I read my bible, God just took over and miraculously healed
me of all my hurt, pain and resentment. He filled my heart and life
with joy, love and happiness.
One night, God gave me a vision about my life. He had a plan
for me. I had a dream. I saw my life as it was then in 1986, I was
27 years old. I saw changes in my life as it proceeded over a period
of several years. Changes happened in my health, in my marriage
and in my financial status. A lot of the things God showed me in
the dream were just about my own personal life and my family.
However, I did see terrible things happening in the world. Before the
rapture happens, I saw a lot of people suffering right here in my own
town because they had no food, water, or electric. I do not know
what causes this to happen. It could be a storm or something else
out of our control that we are unable to stop. There will definitely
be days where you will need some extra food and water on hand.

330
2007

Everyone should always keep emergency supplies around. Things


like candles, batteries, can foods, bottle water. If possible try to keep
extra medications on hand. Economically things are going to get
rough. Don’t expect people to share supplies with you. If people
can share then good, but try to do what you can to have your own. I
saw myself writing a book and telling people how to get saved and
to prepare for the return of Jesus. I saw God using me as a voice to
tell others about Him. I saw myself praying for people and seeing
them healed miraculously. I woke up thinking that was the strangest
dream I had ever had.
My dream ended with myself and my family going up to Heaven
in the rapture. When I woke up, I was prompted to write the details of
my dream down. In fact, I was overwhelmed by the dream until I sat
down and started writing it down on paper. I knew God had shown
me what I was to do with the rest of my life right up to the rapture.

Proverbs 29:18, “Where there is no vision the people


perish.”

This vision God gave me changed my life. It gave me hope and


peace in the hard times. When I didn’t think I could make it, God
would remind me of my calling. I pray it changes your life and helps
you prepare for our Lord and Savior.
After I received this vision from God in 1986. I wrote it down,
sealed it up and kept it a secret except for a few family members.
God told me He would let me know when I was to release the vision
to people. Many things had to happen before I was to share it with
the world. I spent several years just maturing and learning about
God and the Bible. I needed to learn about God and learn to recog-
nize His voice above anything.
Satan tries to get us to let go of our visions and callings. I have
had several tragedies in my life that I did not know was going to
happen. I was totally devastated when my Dad went home to Heaven
in April 2000 and my brother went home to Heaven in April 2001.
I had major marital problems at the end of 2001. I had never felt
so emotionally and spiritually weak in my whole life. In 2000 and
2001, I thought my world was falling apart. I mourned, cried and

331
2007

prayed. I really just wanted to die. I thought I did not want to be here
in this world anymore.
God let me act like that till I decided to have an elective
operation in 2002 and things went wrong and I really did think I was
going to die. I was bed ridden for almost eight months. I had a lot
of time to just think and pray. God showed me that everyone’s life
has a reason. My reason for living was not to just get married, have
children, buy a nice house and entertain myself. Although all that is
great and very fulfilling, I believe my main reason for being born and
living in this day and time is to know the love of God with all my
heart and be used of God in these last days before the rapture. God
helped me see that I do have plenty to live for and I need to fulfill my
assignment from God. I ask forgiveness for my lack of faith. God
touched me, blessed me and showed me I was much stronger than
I thought I was. I knew I was going to make it with God no matter
what was going on in my life. I just wanted to accomplish what God
had called me to do.
In 2003 a woman from church said she had a word from God
for me. It was for me to get the message out that He had given me.
She said now was the time. I immediately thought of the vision God
had given me 17 years earlier. I found the vision that I had written
down, opened it up, and reread it. Everything God had shown me
was going to happen in my life had happened and I knew she was
right, that now is finally the time to release this vision. God was
using this woman to be the voice I had been waiting to hear to tell
me when to release the vision.
I got my book together that I had been working on and submitted
it for publishing. God had shown me in the dream that He was giving
me about 3 years to share this rapture prophecy with the world before
the rapture actually happens.
It’s now January 2004 and so many things have happened in my
life, most of which God had shown me was going to happen, but it
was out of my control, and there was no way for me to change it or
stop it. Going through those trials and tribulations have made me
a stronger person. I’ve experienced and survived many heartaches
and disappointments in my life. Some of them challenged me to the
point that I really did not think I was going to make it through, but

332
2007

I did. God did not give up on me and I did not give up on Him. I
would not change a thing because it has helped me be the person I
am today.
God has a plan and purpose for each one of our lives. He planned
our lives out before we were even born. Some of us get a dream or a
vision. Some of us are prophesied over. Some of us just get a strong
desire or a hunger to accomplish certain things in our lives. Some
of us are blessed with an unmistakable talent that should be shared
with the world. Not one job or one person is more important to God
than another. God uses our life experiences to accomplish things in
the world if we let Him. Though a lot of us can tell of bad childhoods
or circumstances we would have rather avoided, God will take that
and use your passion about it to touch other people’s lives. Those
things we go through in life helps to develop our personalities to be
what God wants so He can use us. One way or another we are all put
here on earth with a particular role to play and a specific assignment
to accomplish at a specific time and place. We choose to follow that
prompting on the inside and listen to that inner voice or reject it.
God will not force us to obey Him. He just backs off and waits for us
to come to our senses and make the right choice. I would have never
been able to do for God 15 years ago, what I am able to do for Him
today. I was too emotional and I was too worried about what people
thought of me. I was insecure and immature spiritually.
Now I am ready and I choose to listen and obey. I didn’t have
to write this book. I knew there would be people that would think I
was crazy or that I was a false prophet. There are always going to be
haters and gossipers no matter what you do. But I feel honored that
God has such a spectacular plan for my life and actually wants to
use me to give people a message from Him in these last days. I have
no defense against any negative accusations nor do I care to try to
come up with one. People will see this prophecy come to pass. The
prophecy will speak for itself.

Deuteronomy 8:22 says, “when a prophet speaks in the


name of the Lord, if the thing does not happen or come to
pass, that is the thing which the Lord hath not spoken.”

333
2007

God has revealed to me the year and the season when the rapture
will happen. No one is going to change my mind about that. God
speaks to me often, as He does many of His children. If you are
familiar with the voice of God, once you hear Him speak to you, no
one can tell you different. You know His voice. You just know that
you know that you heard from Him. I know a lot of people have
questioned whether I really did hear from God. All I can say is, yes I
did. If anyone really knew God and His word, they would know this
is how God operates.

Mathew 24:37, “But as the days of Noah were, so shall


also the coming of the Son of Man be.”

Jesus will come to save us in the same way people were saved and
warned in the days of Noah. God told Noah it will rain in 7 days.

Genesis 7:4, “For yet seven days, and I will cause it to rain
upon the earth forty days and forty nights; and every-
thing substance that I have made will I destroy from off
the face of the earth.”

God told Noah exactly what He was going to do and when He


was going to do it. It wasn’t a surprise shot or a vague answer of
one day soon. I am quite sure Noah shared that information with
whoever would listen. But nobody believed him. They had never
seen rain before, like we have never seen anyone raptured, so it
was hard for them to even imagine what he was talking about. They
continued to live their same old lifestyle. And just laughed Noah
off as some kind of freak that was off his rocker. If you really know
God and know His love, you would know He was going to warn us
specifically. He loves us all too much to not warn us of something
of this magnitude.
Some people do not want to believe I have heard from God
because I am just an average, unknown, middle-class housewife.
They think why is God telling something this important to me and
not to someone else of higher recognition. Again, I do not know. But
I know the word of God says He does do this.

334
2007

1 Corinthians 1:25-29, “Because the foolishness of God


is wiser than men; and the weakness of God is stronger
than men.
For ye see your calling, brethren, how that not many
wise men after the flesh, not many mighty, not many
noble are called;
But God hath chosen the weak things of the world to
confound the things, which are mighty;
And the base things of the world, and the things which
are despised, hath God chosen, yea, and things which are
not, to bring to nought things that are;
That no flesh should glory in His presence.”

I am sure God is revealing other secrets to His other children


about the last days that He hasn’t told me. Share what you know
like I am trying to do. Use every resource you can to try to tell
people. Even if you can only help one person to prepare for the
return of Jesus, then do it. That one person’s life is worth it. We are
all extremely valuable in God’s eyes. Not one person is more impor-
tant to God than another. We are all special.
All I know is God loves you. He gave me this message to share
with the world. God is trying to warn the lost, the unbelievers. If you
are not a child of God, that is why you are not hearing Him speak to
you. If you are a child of God you must be hearing Him tell you to
get ready. You must be at least feeling the urgency that something
spectacular is about to happen.
I know I’m no one special in the eyes of the world. I’m not a
political or religious scholar. I’m not a great speaker or writer. I’m
not a superstar. I do not have a church or a big ministry where people
are sending me money and supporting me. Why God chose me for
this particular job, I have no idea. But I intend to be that voice for
God to use any way He chooses. I am not going to worry about what
some people may think. I do not care if other people want to judge
or criticize me. I just want God’s approval. Everybody thought Noah
was some kind of idiot when he was building that ark in the middle
of the desert, but that didn’t stop him. He and his family were the

335
2007

only ones that were prepared. Everyone else was destroyed for their
lack of unbelief.

John 12:43 (Amp), “For they loved the approval and the
praise and the glory that come from men, instead of and
more than the glory that comes from God. They valued
their credit with men, more than their credit with God.”

If God calls you to do something, then do it. Don’t be ashamed


of what people may think of you. I really feel sorry for whoever does
not take this message from God seriously, and ends up unprepared
to meet God face to face. When I first started telling this prophecy I
thought people were going to accept it and be just as excited as I was
when I first heard it from God. But many people were not. God actu-
ally used the hurricane tragedies to help me understand human nature
a little better. Before the hurricanes hit, PEOPLE ARE WARNED.
Some flee to safety, some wait around to see what happens. Some
take the warnings seriously and some do not. People are receiving
this rapture warning the same way. Some are taking it seriously and
preparing and some just want to wait and see what happens. I have
no control over the ones who choose to wait and see. We all have
freedom of choice. God will not make everyone listen. He gives the
warning and it is up to us to receive it and prepare for it.
Like I said, God has shown me what I am to do right up to the
rapture. I got that dream from God in 1986 and had to learn not to
try to rush on through to make things happen when I wanted them
to, or stop them from happening. I had to wait and take one step at
a time as God directed me. I had to just learn to deal with life’s ups
and downs. So much of your own life is influenced by other people’s
actions and you can not control other people.
God finally spoke to me and told me it’s time to get this book
and warning out to people. I know what some of you are saying
because I’ve heard it over and over. You’re saying, “No one knows
when the world will end.” As I’ve shown you in the earlier chapters
of this book this is not true.
I don’t believe this world will actually end for a very long time
but this world system that we now have is going to end and drastic

336
2007

changes are going to happen world wide very soon. It will not be
good here; otherwise God would not bother removing His children
to safety first.
The only ones who are going to be unprepared and caught off
guard are the unbelievers, the sinners. If you are a child of God, you
can hear God’s voice, even for the tiniest little details. Listen for
Him and follow His prompting daily. God is telling all his children
to get ready; Jesus is coming to get you soon.

Amos 3:7, “Surly the Lord God will do nothing, but he


revealed his secret unto his servants the prophets.”

God is reaching out to you, to warn you of what is about to


happen. He doesn’t want anyone to be left behind and destroyed.
God loves us all very much. He wants us all to receive Him and go
to Heaven.

Hosea 4:6, “My people are destroyed for a lack of


knowledge.”

Our job from now until the rapture is to reach out to our fami-
lies and friends and whoever else we have opportunity to warn and
witness to and tell them to prepare. Get your heart and soul’s right
with God. Clear up anything that might hold you back from going
up in the rapture with the rest of us. Love people, care about people,
have compassion for others. Forgive others who have wronged you.
Ask forgiveness from those you have wronged. Don’t let the sun go
down on any ill feelings or unforgiveness!! Don’t get left behind.
If you knew you were going to die today or if the world was
going to end today what would you do? Would you make sure your
loved ones knew that you loved them? Would you swallow your
pride and make amends with that family member or friend you’ve
been mad at? Would you get down on your knees and ask Jesus to
forgive you? If you knew this was your last day on earth and you’d
be standing in front of God in just a few hours, what would you do?
Well then do it? The time has come.

337
2007

At the end of my prophetic dream, I saw myself and my family


go up at the rapture. I was living here in Florida. It was summertime,
which I believe is June 21- September 21. It was in the early part of
the morning before daylight. We had been swimming the day before.
That night as I was going to bed, God spoke to me and said, “Tonight
I am calling you home.” I thought to myself, why now? God had
blessed me financially about three years prior to the rapture, which
had been a struggle for me my whole married life. I was happy and
healthy. My family was happy and healthy. All seemed really good.
Plus I remember thinking, in my dream, that when the trumpet
sounds, people may think it’s some kind of fireworks or political
celebration, like an Independence Day celebration.
In my dream, I awoke hearing a trumpet sound, right before
daylight. As the trumpet sounded, I had plenty of time to gather my
family together and form a prayer circle. As we prayed, we were all
quickly drawn up to a place with a lot of other people. My family
and I were all there together and everyone was so joyful and happy.
No one was scared or sad. Everyone was dancing and jumping and
smiling. It was great! That’s it. That was the end of my dream. I
woke up after that. I did not see Heaven or Jesus but I knew I was
there and about to enter in. I knew God had shown me the rapture in
relation to my life. God told me to write down that vision because
He wanted me to share it with the world.
I know a lot of people, even religious scholars, thought the
rapture would happen around Y2K, the year 2000. I don’t have a
great formula to back up my belief; I just have my dream and the
Spirit of God speaking to me. In my opinion, that’s all I need. God
told me He was giving me about 3 years to spread this message
from the time the book is released to the rapture. This book is being
released in the summer of 2004. I BELIEVE THE RAPTURE
WILL HAPPEN IN THE SUMMER OF 2007. The exact day and
hour, I do not know, but I know He will speak to me the night before
and tell me to prepare because He is coming before daylight.
If you are a Christian and have accepted Jesus Christ as your Lord
and Savior, you will go on to Heaven at the rapture, if you are not
you will be left behind to suffer for seven years in the tribulation.

338
2007

Now this is my calling, to share that dream with as many people


as I can, in as many ways as God leads me until the rapture. Don’t
think of this message being from me. I don’t know the future. I am
just a normal average person who has surrendered my life to God.
This message is from God Himself. He told me to share it with
everyone. I am just God’s mouth piece. That’s what God does is use
people to spread His message.

Luke 10:16, “He who hears you hears Me, he who rejects
you rejects Me, and he who rejects Me rejects Him who
sent Me.”

Like I said before, I’m no one special according to the world’s


standards. I have no special qualifications. Why God chose me instead
of some popular preacher like Billy Graham, to tell this message, I
don’t know. My call is to stir people up and get them running to
church, and Billy Graham’s call is to teach them and lead them to
Christ when they get there. I do know that God qualifies whomever
He calls. And I do know if you love God and you are willing to
humble and surrender your whole self to Him, He will use you to do
great things for Him. I know with every vision there is provision to
accomplish it. God blessed me financially, not so I could buy myself
the biggest house, the most expensive cars and as many diamonds
that I could. He blessed me financially so I could live comfortable
and accomplish spreading this message to a lost and dying world
like He told me to. It costs millions to do that. I would not have the
money to do this if it wasn’t for the miraculous power of God and
the favor of God working in my life. God Himself has blessed me.
God has given me the wealth I need to accomplish this assignment.
God also told me to give these books away for free. I have a lot of
people to reach and little time to do it. I would have never been
able to accomplish what I have by myself just working on a regular
job. God made it all possible. Some people have said I have just
been lucky. I do not believe in luck. I believe when you belong to
God, He is working continuously on every tiny little detail in your
life making everything you do come out to your own advantage. I
believe I have the favor of God everywhere I go. It is only because

339
2007

of the grace, mercy and blessings of God that I can do anything at


all. This is God’s message and God’s mission. I am just a fortunate,
blessed instrument He is using.
I know not everyone is going to believe me. I pray everyone
believes, but if not that’s O.K. A lot of people will believe. A lot of
people will prepare for the return of Jesus. I’m not the only one God
is using to get this message out. I am just one obedient voice. Others
are also being used and reaching people I can’t.
I was talking to God about my vision, and He showed me that
many have been called and spoken to about the end of time. He said
each person called was like a single piece of a puzzle. Each person
having different information. Not one person or one revealed secret
is more important than another. Not one person has all the informa-
tion, or holds all the pieces of the puzzle. We are all His children,
we are suppose to be working in one accord with one another and
sharing with one another what He has revealed to each one of us. As
these pieces of the puzzle come together, we will be able to see the
full picture of the end times. This prophecy God gave me to share is
a very important piece of that puzzle. God is pouring out His spirit
and His end time secrets to all flesh that will listen, not just to big
American television preachers.

Acts 2:17&18, “And it shall come to pass in the last days,


saith God, I will pour out of My Spirit upon all flesh:
and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, and
your young men shall see visions, and your old men shall
dream dreams.
And on My servants and on My handmaidens I
will pour out in those days of My Spirit; and they shall
prophesy.”

Of course we all must discern who is giving the prophecy, whether


they are a Christian or not. God is only speaking to and through His
children. If you are not a child of God then you are not hearing Him
speak. And we have to see whether their prophecy blends in with
the other prophesy that has been given. Again, though we all may
be given a little different information about the same subject, it will

340
2007

all blend together to reveal the full picture. For example if everyone
is saying pretty much the same thing, then you have someone come
along and say the US or Israel, are going to be hit by a nuclear bomb
before the rapture and half the world is going to be destroyed, they
are wrong. God will not allow that to happen before the rapture. Yes,
nuclear war is going to happen, and much of civilization is going to
be destroyed, but not until after the rapture. God is removing His
children to safety first.
God loves us all so much, and it causes Him great sorrow to see
us destroying ourselves because of bad choices we are making and
because of our unbelief in Him and His Word. He wants to help us
and save us but we have to reach out to Him and choose Him. He
will not force Himself on any of us. If you do not reach out to God
and choose God, He will not save you. The choice is yours.
God does not expect you to stop your everyday lives. You should
carry on like you usually do. I hear of groups of people that have
sold all their belongings and gathered their families together and
set up camp in the desert somewhere waiting for the world to end.
That’s ridiculous. I don’t believe God wants us to do that. You don’t
have to get on top of a mountain and wave a red flag for God to find
you. If you are a Christian, then you are one of God’s children. He
knows where His children are and He’s not going to forget about
you. The only thing you need to do is accept Jesus as your Savior,
reach out to your family and friends and tell them how to get saved,
and carry on your every day lives in a Christian way. Go to work.
Pay you bills. Take care of your household. Spread love and kind-
ness to others.
A lot of people were preparing for Y2K or terrorism attacks by
stocking up on extra food, water and emergency supplies. Well I
live in Florida, and what everyone else was doing, is what most
Floridians have been doing all along, except we call it hurricane
supplies. Whatever you choose to call your emergency supplies, I
think it’s a good idea for everyone to keep emergency supplies at all
times. You never know what might come up, and you will probably
need them before the rapture. Water and electric will probably be
disrupted for a short time before the rapture.

341
2007

God revealed to me that 2006 will be a great move of God like


we have never seen before. God will show Himself and reveal
Himself to people all over the world through miracles and signs
and wonders. The spirit of God will be so strong. Not only will
the presence of God be strong, but demonic power will be strong
as well. You will be able to see a lot of supernatural things taking
place. Crime will be increasing such as assault and breaking and
entering. People are getting braver and are caring less and less
about other people. People are selfish and just want to take what
they want in life no matter who they hurt in the process. Just do not
trust strangers. Get to know people and check them out before you
open your home up to someone and give them your trust. I know
it sounds awful but you have to be cautious for yourself and your
family. We used to be able to consider people nice and trustworthy
until they prove differently but now we have to be guarded with
people until they prove to be trustworthy.
I believe at the beginning of 2007, God will be stretching time
graciously and mercifully to give people one last chance to repent.
God will allow us to see slightly into the tribulation period, through
our imagination, for a few months. A foretaste of what it is going
to be like here during the tribulation. The tribulation is not going to
begin until the church is gone, but it will be so close that we will be
able to see the reality of it. We will see it coming. We will see the fear
in people’s faces and hear the fear and hopelessness in their speech.
In 2007, God will be extremely longsuffering, gathering in the
last minute procrastinators. He will be holding back the Anti-Christ
and the destruction one day at a time. God’s arm is not short. All
God’s people will be protected as long as we stay close to Him and
in His presence. God WILL NOT leave any of His children behind.
He knows where to find you.
If you choose not to believe me, maybe you’ll believe someone
else with this same message. Even if you are not willing to believe
the rapture will happen in the summer of 2007, at least get your heart
right with God so that whenever it’s your time to leave this earth you
will be ready to meet Jesus. Don’t wait until 2007 to accept Jesus as
Savior. Just because that is when the rapture is going to happen does
not mean you have until then to get your life ready. The life and death

342
2007

process does not cease to happen until the rapture. People will still
be born daily and people will still die daily. You do not know when
your last day will be. It could be today. You may not make it until the
rapture. So stop playing around and accept Jesus TODAY!!!
The purpose of this book is not to scare anyone or worry anyone.
The purpose is to bring comfort and hope in this trying time we are
living in. It’s to give you strength and let you know to just hold on a
little bit longer. Our help (Jesus) is on His way. THE RAPTURE IS
AN ACT OF GOD THAT YOU HAVE NO CONTROL OVER!
It’s a wonderful spectacular event for all who are part of God’s
family. Don’t stress over it or be upset. Accept Jesus as Savior and
reach out to your family and friends and help them get ready for
Jesus return. We are about to take a wonderful amazing trip. Enter
into that safe, peaceful place with Jesus Christ.
God told me to send a copy of this book to everyone who request
it for free in an effort to get this message all over the world and
in everyone’s home as quickly as possible. God is telling all His
children the same message. Listen for it. Obey His voice. Don’t be
deceived. This is for real. God bless you.

Revelation 3:3, “Remember therefore how you have


received and heard; hold fast and repent. Therefore if
you will not watch, I will come upon you as a thief, and
you will not know what hour I will come upon you.”

2 Peter 3:9, “The Lord is not slack concerning His


promise, as some count slackness, but is longsuffering
toward us, not willing that any should perish but that all
should come to repentance.”

Habakkuk 2:2&3, “And the Lord answered me and said,


Write the vision, and make it plain upon tables, that he
may run that readeth it.
For the vision is yet for an appointed time, but at the
end it shall speak, and not lie, though it tarry, wait for it;
because it will surely come, it will not tarry.”

343
CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR

OUR WEAPONS

Cc

345
OUR WEAPONS
Cc

E very human being has something in their life that they struggle
with; a war or a battle that we have to fight. It could be sickness,
physical problems, financial, emotional, mental or even social.
God says no matter what the problem looks like with our natural
eyes, it is a result of a spiritual problem. We are to fight our problems
in the spirit world first, and then they will go away in the natural or
physical world.

Ephesians 6:10-17, “Finally my brethren, be strong in


the Lord, and in the power of His might.
Put on the whole amour of God, that you may be able
to stand against the wiles of the devil.
For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against
principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the
darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in
high places.
Wherefore take unto you the whole amour of God,
that you may be able to withstand in the evil day, and
having done all to stand; Stand therefore having your
loins girt about with the truth and having on the breast-
plate of righteousness;
And your feet shod with the preparation of the gospel
of peace.

347
2007

Above all, taking the shield of faith, wherewith ye


shall be able to quench the fiery darts of the wicked.
And take the helmet of salvation, and the sword of
the Spirit which is the word of God.”

This describes our weapons of warfare. We are actually not to


fight people physically and beat them down. Our fight is a spiritual
fight. Our sword in the spiritual world is the word of God.
In the Bible, there is a promise and a provision for every human
problem. When you find that promise from God, you stand on it.
You pray. You say it. You believe it. You live it.
I don’t know every problem people may be experiencing. I don’t
have a ready answer for every problem. But God does and it’s in His
word.
Defeating the enemy requires stability and willingness to worship
God in the wilderness, in your troubled times. It requires entering
God’s rest and maintaining an attitude of peace. Also continue to
bear good fruit even during times of personal trial. Praise God and
worship Him even before you see the victory.
I know when a problem or crisis comes up in my life, I get my
Bible and I find out what God has to say about it and that’s what
I believe. I don’t care what things look like or what anyone has
to say about it. Nothing is hopeless. And believe me, I’ve received
many miracles from God in the face of what the world calls hope-
less. You’ve got to stay strong and never give up.

1 Corinthians 10:13, “There hath no temptation taken


you but such as is common to man; but God is faithful,
who will not suffer you to be tempted above that you are
able; but will with the temptation also make a way to
escape that you may be able to bear it.”

In these last days before Jesus’ return there will be a lot of spiri-
tual warfare needed. We really have not had to perform many exor-
cisms or experience a lot of demonic activity. In Jesus day demonic
activity seemed more evident than it does today. Jesus recognized
and spoke to demons in His day and they spoke back. You need to

348
2007

study the word of God so you will know how to defend yourself. Our
only defense against Satan and demonic power is the word of God.
You better learn it in case you need to use it. And make sure you are
covered in the blood of Jesus (spiritually, not literally) before you
try to fight demonic spirits. If not you will definitely loose.
During the tribulation the people left behind that accepts Jesus
as Savior will need some hope that they will be O.K.
Be patient. Trust God, in His ability and willingness to help you.
Don’t give up. God will not fail you. He promised He wouldn’t if
you trust in Him with all your heart.

349
CHAPTER THIRTY-FIVE

FEAR

Cc

351
FEAR
Cc

Y ou understand now that Christians fight evil, mean, demonic


power with Godly power. You come against hate with love.
You come against strife, arguing, and fighting with peace. Come
against depression and sadness with joy and laughter. Fight evil with
goodness and kindness.
There is one thing that will stop Godly activity in your life and
that is FEAR. The one thing that keeps God active in your life is
faith. The opposite of faith is fear. If you are allowing fear in your
life, then faith in God is not working for you. Satan loves to do
things to scare us. He like to cause people to say things that will
scare us.

God said in Hebrews 11:1, “it is impossible to please God


without faith.”

Living by faith in God, keeps God active in your life. If you have
complete faith and confidence in God, you have no fear. Faith cast
out fear. Faith in God is our spiritual weapon against fear.
The battleground for fear is in your mind. Thoughts of fear enter
your mind because of what you see or hear or feel. You have to
refuse to think about it. You can’t stop Satan from sending negative,
fearful thoughts to you, but you do have the power and choice to not
receive the thought.

353
2007

2 Corinthians 10:5, “Casting down imaginations, and


every high thing that exalts itself against the knowledge
of God, and bring into captivity every thought to the
obedience of Christ.”

Fear gives Satan access into your life. Your failure starts when
fear begins. Do not watch things that you know are going to scare
you. Do not listen to things that you know are going to scare you. If
Satan can get you scared and worried about something, he knows he
has weakened you and it is easier for him to defeat you.
Your mind can only think of one thing at a time. So keep
saying, reading, and focusing on God’s word, then negative
thoughts can’t stay.
Say for example you live in a bad neighborhood and you think
someone could try to hurt you physically. Satan starts sending you
thoughts like, “better be careful they’re hiding somewhere watching
you and going to get you when you don’t expect it.” Then you
become paranoid. You think they are in your house, in your car,
behind you somewhere. You begin to think about it and worry and
let your imagination run wild. You can’t sleep. You’re jumpy.

Philippians 1:28&29 (Amp), “And do not for a moment


be frightened or intimidated in anything by your oppo-
nents and adversaries, for such constancy and fearless-
ness will be a clear sign (proof and seal) to them of their
impending destruction, but a sure token and evidence of
your deliverance and salvation, and that from God.
For you have been granted the privilege for Christ’s
sake not only to believe in (adhere to, rely on, and trust
in) Him, but also to suffer in His behalf.

Well instead of letting Satan torment you like that you should
start throwing those negative thoughts away and start replacing
them with the thoughts and truths of God and His word.

354
2007

Say Psalms 23 out loud, “though I walk through the


valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil, for Thou
art with me.”

And say Psalms 91, “I dwell under the shadow of the


Almighty, I will not be afraid of the terror by night or by
day, though a thousand may fall at my side and ten thou-
sand at my right hand, it will not come near me.”

Why can you believe that you’re O.K.? Because God said He
would protect you and keep you safe if you believe in Him. God
keeps 10,20,30 foot angels all around His children at all times. You
don’t have to see them to believe they are there. They are actively
there with you if you are believing and trusting in God, God said
they are and that’s all you need to know.

John 20:29, “Blessed are those who have not seen and yet
believed.”

Having confidence in what you fear makes what you fear come
to pass.

Job 3:25&26(NIV), “What I feared has come upon me;


what I dreaded has happened to me.
I have no peace, no quietness, I have no rest, but only
turmoil.”

Don’t let fear grow and take root. Don’t let your confidence in
your fears be greater than your confidence in God’s word and what
God is capable of doing for you.
Don’t speak words of fear. Don’t speak against God’s word and
God’s ability.
Don’t think about what you are afraid of. Think about the good-
ness of God. Think about the victories in your life because God is
in control.
Satan is like that bully that used to pick on you in school. He
liked to try to scare you with his words. When you didn’t back down

355
2007

and you stood up to him, you found out he wasn’t so tough after all.
He was all mouth.
Satan is definitely behind all this terrorism. They are just a bunch
of bullies Satan is using that is out trying to scare people.

Psalms 103:20, “Bless the Lord, you His angels, who


excel in strength, who do His word, heeding the voice of
His word.”

God has mighty, strong angels around you and they are enforcing
God’s word and promises as you say them and as you believe
them.
God always has more angels around you than Satan has demons.
Only 1/3 of the angels fled with Satan, and 2/3 stayed with God.

2 Kings 6:16, “And He answered, Fear not! For they that


be with us are more than they that be with them.”

When you are fearful, worried and anxiety stricken, you are
giving Satan power in your life. Satan has no power unless you give
it to him by acting, thinking and talking fear. Satan knows this, so
he will try to do all sorts of things to make you afraid and stay that
way. But you can stop it. Just speak in agreement with God’s word
instead of the lies that Satan sends. Say out loud, “No, I will not be
afraid. Satan you are a liar. God loves me and God is with me. God
will not let anything or anyone hurt me.”
Once you choose to believe in God instead of fear, you strip
Satan of his power over you. Devils and demons tremble and flee at
the name of Jesus.

Philippians 2:10&11, “every knee shall bow and tongue


confess that Jesus is Lord.”

Sometimes God tells you to do something that you’re afraid to


do. Satan comes immediately and tells you, “don’t do that. People
are going to think you are stupid and ridiculous.” Then you become
afraid or embarrassed and you don’t do it. Don’t just let Satan win.

356
2007

Sometimes you just have to say, “God, I’m scared to do this, but I
know this is what You’ve told me to do, so I’m doing it.” Know He’s
with you. Know He’s helping you. And just go do it afraid.
Don’t let fear stop you from doing what you know is right. Don’t
let fear stop you from carrying out instructions from God.
When we refuse fear and walk in faith in God, we walk in power.
In SUPERNATURAL POWER!! Refuse bad thoughts, only think
good thoughts.

Philippians 4:8, “Finally brethren, whatsoever things are


true, whatsoever things are honest, whatsoever things are
just, whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever things are
lovely, whatsoever things are of a good report; if there
be any virtue, and if there be any praise, think on these
things.”

God told us in John 16:33, to expect trials and tribulations to


come, but if we believe in Him, we’ll come out a winner every time.
God would never allow us to be tested or tried or face any
circumstance or situation, physically, mentally, or spiritually that we
are unable to handle and be completely victorious in.
All the supernatural power that Satan is able to scrounge up to
use against us, is still not enough to meet or compete with the super-
natural power of God that is within us, around and upon us, His
children.
Believe nothing the devil says to you whether it is spiritually or
audibly. He is a liar and is not capable of telling the truth. The truth
is not in him.
Guard your eyes and ears. They are Satan’s opening into your
mind and imagination.
If Satan goes as far as making spirits speak to you, the Bible says
to test them and make them say that “Jesus came in the flesh, rose from
the dead and is now alive.” If they say it, the spirits are from God, if
they don’t they are demons. Don’t talk to them. Rebuke them back to
the pit of Hell in the name of Jesus and they have to leave you.

357
2007

1 John 4:1-3, “Beloved, do not believe every spirit, but


test the spirits, whether they are of God; because many
false prophets have gone out into the world.
By this you know the Spirit of God: Every spirit that
confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is of
God.
And every spirit that does not confess that Jesus
Christ is come in the flesh is not of God. And this is the
spirit of the antichrist, which you heard was coming, and
is already in the world.”

Fear is sin. Romans 14:23, “whatsoever is not of faith is sin.”


Ask God to help you. Ask forgiveness for your sin and your lack of
trust in God.

Isaiah 54:14-17 (Amp), “You shall establish yourself in


righteousness (rightness, in conformity with God’s will
and order): you shall be far from even the thought of
oppression or destruction, for you shall not fear, and
from terror, for it shall not come near you.
Behold, they may gather together and stir up strife,
but it is not from Me. Whoever stirs up strife against you
shall fall and surrender to you.
Behold, I have created the smith who blows on the
fire of coals and who produces a weapon for its purpose;
and I have created the devastator to destroy.
But no weapon that is formed against you shall
prosper, and every tongue that shall rise against you in
judgment you shall show to be in the wrong. This peace,
righteousness, security, triumph over opposition is the
heritage of the servants of the Lord those in whom the
ideal Servant of the Lord is reproduced: this is the righ-
teousness or the vindication which they obtain from Me
this is that which I impart to them as their justification,
says the Lord.

358
2007

If you truly believe that God is with you then you will have NO
FEAR.
If you truly believe that God is for you then who can possibly
come against you and defeat you.

Acts 10:38, “How God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with


the Holy Ghost and with power: who went about doing
good, and healing all that were oppressed of the devil; for
God was with him.

Fear brings in doubt and unbelief. When you fear, you automati-
cally doubt God and don’t believe in His ability and willingness to
help you.
You are His child and He loves you. But He won’t force Himself
on you or your situation. You have to choose Him and His ways.
Choose to trust Him instead of the lies of Satan. Stand on God’s
promises and on His word.
Jesus said, “I will NEVER leave you or forsake you.” Hebrews
13:5.

Romans 8:15, “We have not received the spirit of bondage


again to fear, but we have received the spirit of adoption,
whereby we cry, Abba Father.”

2 Timothy 1:5-7 (Amp), “I am calling up memories of


your sincere and unqualified faith (the leaning of your
entire personality on God in Christ in absolute trust and
confidence in His power, wisdom, and goodness), a faith
that first lived permanently in the heart of your grand-
mother Lois and your mother Eunice and now, I am fully
persuaded, dwells in you also.
That is why I would remind you to stir up (rekindle
the embers of, fan the flame of, and keep burning) the
gracious gift of God, the inner fire that is in you by means
of the laying on of my hands with those of the elders at
your ordination.

359
2007

For God did not give us a spirit of timidity (of


cowardice, of craven and cringing and fawning fear)
but He has given us a spirit of power and of love and
of calm and well-balanced mind and discipline and
self-control.”

Psalm 91:4-7, “He shall cover thee with His feathers, and
under His wing shall thou trust; His trust shall be thou
shield and buckler.
Thou shall not be afraid of the terror by night; nor
for the arrow that flieth by day;
Nor for the pestilence that walketh in darkness; nor
for the destruction that wasteth at noonday.
A thousand shall fall at thy side and ten thousand at
thy right hand; but it shall not come nigh thee.”

Psalm 91:10&11, “There shall no evil befall thee, neither


shall any plague come nigh thy dwelling.
For He shall give His angels charge over thee, to keep
thee in all thy ways.”

Proverbs 3:25&26, “Be not afraid of sudden fear, neither


of the desolation of the wicked, when it cometh. For the
Lord shall be thy confidence, and shall keep thy foot from
being taken.”

Psalm 56:11, “In God have I put my trust; I will not be


afraid what man can do unto me.”

Psalm 31:24, “Be of good courage, and He shall strengthen


your heart, all ye that hope in the Lord.”

John 14:27, “Peace I leave with you, My peace I give unto


you; not as the world giveth, give I unto you. Let not your
heart be troubled, neither let it be afraid.”

360
2007

Psalm 27:1&3, “The Lord is my light and my salvation;


whom shall I fear? The Lord is the strength of my life; of
whom shall I be afraid?
Though a host should encamp against me, my heart
shall not fear; though war should rise against me, in this
will I be confident.”

Hebrews 13:6, “So that we may boldly say, the Lord is


my helper, and I will not fear what man shall do unto
me.”

Psalm 118:6, “The Lord is on my side. I will not fear what


man can do unto me.”

1 John 4:18, “There is no fear in love; but perfect love


cast out fear; because fear hath torment. He that feareth
is not made perfect in love.”

Psalm 34:4, “I sought the Lord and He delivered me from


all my fears.”

Do not be afraid that someone is going to hurt you. We are mighty


warriors for God if we need to be. Do not think of yourself as the
one who is having to defeat Satan or evil people you come in contact
with. Think and believe that God Himself is working through you
is the One defeating your enemies. The spirit of God that surrounds
you and is in you is your protection against dangerous people and
circumstances. And there is no one or nothing that can defeat God.
We (the children of God) are the champions, not Satan. Stand your
ground and believe it!!

361
CHAPTER THIRTY-SIX

PRAYER PROMISES

Cc

363
PRAYER PROMISES
Cc

G od’s Word will bring you the results you need in your life.
Once God speaks something, it’s done forever. Whether He
spoke it in the Garden of Eden or at the crucifixion. Whether He
spoke it in the last days, after the rapture, during the tribulation, or
whenever; if He said it, you can count on it. His Words are not empty.
God’s words have power. His words never ever fail or become void.
If He promised us something, then He’ll do it now and throughout
eternity. Say it. Believe it. No matter what things look like, or what
anyone else may tell you. Just believe God.
You should know that if you pray according to God’s will He
will give it to you. The key is knowing His will. God wants all His
children blessed, happy, prosperous, healthy.

III John:2 (Amp), “Beloved, I wish above all things that


thou mayest prosper and be in health, even as thy soul
prospereth.”

Most of all God wants us saved and living throughout eternity


in Heaven with Him. God sees the whole picture of your life. God
is most interested in your spirit man, the inner you. Your physical
comfort comes second. If giving you wealth and prosperity will not
hinder your inner man, then God wants you to have that and He will
help you get it. If giving you wealth will make you a vessel He can
use to bless others, He’ll give you that wealth. But, if giving you

365
2007

wealth will make you vain, prideful, selfish, stingy and self-righ-
teous then don’t expect God’s help in getting it. You’ll have to get
what you want the best way you can.
Your purpose and the purposes of all of us here on earth, are not
self-involvement. Our purpose is to be a blessing to others, a help to
others and a witness for God Almighty.
I have prayed for a lot of people to be healed. Many have received
their healing, some have not. I don’t know why all did not receive. I
know God was not to blame. But no matter what, you keep praying
and believing. The rest is in God’s hands.

GOD’S WORD

Isaiah 55:10-11, KJV “For as the rain cometh down, and


the snow from Heaven, and returneth not thither, but
watererth the earth, and maketh it to bring forth and
bud, that it may give seed to the sower and bread to the
eater.
So shall My Word be that goeth forth out of My
mouth; it shall not return to Me void, but it shall accom-
plish that which I please, and it shall prosper in the thing
whereunto I sent it.”

Psalm 33:9, KJV “For He spake, and it was done; He


commanded and it stood fast.”

Proverbs 30:5, KJV “Every Word of God is pure; He is a


shield unto them that put their trust in Him.”

Psalm 119:89, KJV “Forever, O Lord, Thy Word is settled


in Heaven.”

I Peter 1:25a, KJV, “But the Word of the Lord endureth


forever.”

366
2007

Mark 13:31, KJV “Heaven and earth shall pass away;


but My Words shall not pass away.”

ASK FOR ANYTHING

Matthew 21:22, KJV “And all things, whatsoever ye shall


ask in prayer, believing, ye shall receive.”

Matthew 18:19-20. KJV “Again I say unto you, that if


two of you agree on earth about anything that they may
ask, it shall be done for them by My Father Who is in
Heaven. For where two or three have gathered together
in My Name, there I am in the midst of them.”

Matthew 7:7-8, KJV “Ask and it shall be given to you;


seek, and you shall find; knock, and if shall be opened to
you. For everyone who asks receives; and he who seeks
finds; and to him who knocks it shall be opened.”

Matthew 111:24, KJV “Therefore I say to you, whatever


things you ask when you pray, believe that you receive
them, and you will have them.”

John 14:13-14, KJV “And whatever you ask in My Name,


that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son.
If you ask Me anything in My Name I will do it.”

John 15:7, KJV “If you abide in Me and My Words abide


in you, you will ask what you desire, and it shall be done
for you.”

John 16:23, KJV “And in that day you will ask Me


nothing. Most assuredly, I say to you, whatever you ask
the Father in My Name He will give you.”

367
2007

Hebrews 4:16, KJV “Let us therefore come boldly unto


the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find
grace to help in our time of need.”

I John 5:14-15, KJV “And this is the confidence we have


before Him that, if we ask anything according to His will,
He hears us. And if we know that He hears us in what-
ever we ask, we know that we have the requests which we
have asked from Him.”

PROTECTION

Psalm 91:1-6, KJV “He who dwells in the secret place


of the most High shall abide under the shadow of the
Almighty. I will say of the Lord, ‘He is my refuge and
my fortress; My God in Him will I trust. Surely He shall
deliver you from the snare of the fowler, and from the
perilous pestilence. He shall cover you with His feathers,
and under His wings you shall take refuge; You shall not
be afraid of the terror by night, Nor of the arrow that flies
by day, Nor of the pestilence that walks in darkness, Nor
of the destruction that lays waste at noonday. A thousand
may fall at your side, And ten thousand at your right
hand; But it shall not come near you. Only with your eyes
shall you look, And see the reward of the wicked. Because
you have mad e the Lord, Who is My refuge, Even the
Most High your habitation, No evil shall befall you, Nor
shall any plague come near your dwelling; For He shall
give His angels charge over you, To keep you in all your
ways, They shall bear you up in their hands, You shall
tread upon the lion and the cobra, The young lion and
the serpent, you shall trample underfoot. Therefore I will
deliver him; I will set him on high, because he has known
My Name. He shall call upon Me, and I will answer him;
I will be with him in trouble; I will deliver him and honor
him, And show him My salvation.”

368
2007

Psalm 121:7-8, KJV “The Lord shall preserve thee


from all evil: He shall preserve thy soul. The Lord shall
preserve thy going out and thy coming in from this time
forth, and even forevermore.”

Psalm 3:33. KJV “The curse of the Lord is in the house of


the wicked; but He blesseth the habitation of the just.”

Romans 10:13. KJV “For whosoever shall call upon the


Name of the Lord shall be saved.”

II Timothy 2:26, KJV “That they may come to their


senses and escape out of the snare of the devil; having
been held captive by him.”

Psalm 34:7, KJV “The angel of the Lord encampeth


round about those who fear Him and delivered them.”

Isaiah 54:17, KJV “No weapon that is formed against


thee shall prosper.”

Psalm 34:19, KJV “Many are the afflictions of the righ-


teous but the Lord delivered him out of them all.”

There are many verses about how God will protect you in Psalms.
When you find yourself in danger just keep praying the verses on
protection and believe that God is right there with you helping you
and shielding you. Don’t give up until you have peace about the
situation and you see your victory.

TROUBLED

Hebrews 13:5, Amp “I will not in any way fail you, not
give you up, not leave you without support. I will not, I
will not, I will not in any degree leave you helpless, not

369
2007

forsake you, or let you down (relax My hold on you),


most assuredly not!”

Joshua 1:9, KJV “be strong and of good courage; be not


afraid, neither be thou dismayed; for the Lord thy God
is with thee withersoever thou goest.”

Genesis 28:15, KJV “And behold, I am with thee, and


will keep thee in all places wither thou goest, and will
bring thee again into this land; for I will not leave thee,
until I have done that which I have spoken to thee of.”

Isaiah 41:10. KJV “Fear thou not; for I am with thee: be


not dismayed; for I am thy God; I will strengthen thee;
yea, I will help thee, I will uphold thee with the right hand
of my righteousness.”

Psalm 46:1, KJV “God is our refuge and strength, a very


present help in trouble.”

James 4:8, KJV “Draw nigh to God, and He will draw


nigh to you.”

I Peter 5:7, KJV “Casting all your care upon Him, for He
cares for you.”

I Corinthians 10:13, KJV “There hath no temptation


taken you but such as is common to man; but God is
faithful, who will not permit you to be tempted above
what you are able, but will, with the temptation also
make a way to escape, that you may be able to bear it.”

370
2007

COMFORT

Psalm 23:4, KJV “Yea, though I walk through the valley


of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil: for Thou are
with me; Thy rod and Thy staff they comfort me.”

John 14:18, KJV “I will not leave you comfortless, I will


come to you.”

Matthew 11:28-29, KJV “Come to me, all ye that labor


and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest.

Take My yoke upon you, and learn of Me; for I am


meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your
souls.”

PEACE

Isaiah 26:3, KJV “Thou wilt keep him in perfect peace,


whose mind is stayed on Thee, because he trusteth in
Thee.“

Psalms 29:11, KJV “The Lord will give strength unto His
people; the Lord will bless His people with peace.”

Philippians 4:6-7, KJV Be careful for nothing; but in


everything by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving,
let your request by made known to God. And the peace
of God which passeth all understanding, shall keep your
hearts and minds through Christ Jesus.”

Colossians 3:15, KJV “I let the peace of God rule my


heart, and I refuse to worry.”

371
2007

SICKNESS AND DISEASE

Psalm 107:20, KJV “He sent His Word, and healed them
and delivered them from their destructions.”

James 5:15, KJV “And the prayer of faith shall save


the sick, and the Lord shall raise him up; and if he hath
committed sins, they shall be forgiven him.”

Jeremiah 30:17a, KJV “For I will restore health unto


thee, and I will heal thee of thy wounds, saith the Lord.”

Exodus 15:26, KJV “I am the Lord that healeth thee.”

James 5:16, KJV “Pray one for another, that ye may be


healed.”

Psalm 103:1-5, KJV “Bless the Lord, O my soul; And all


that is within me, bless His Holy Name! Bless the Lord, O
my soul; and forget not all His benefits; Who forgives all
your iniquities, Who heals all your diseases, Who redeems
your life from destruction, Who crowns you with loving
kindness and tender mercies, Who satisfies your mouth
with good things, So that your youth is renewed like the
eagle’s.”

Isaiah 53:4-5, KJV “Surely He has borne our griefs and


carried our sorrows; Yet we esteemed Him strickened,
smitten by God and afflicted; But He was wounded for
our transgressions, He was bruised for our iniquities;
the chastisement of our peace was upon Him, and by His
stripes we are healed.”

God can heal you of any sickness and disease. Whether it is


cancer, AIDS, leukemia, heart disease—whatever—put your trust
and confidence in God that He may heal you and restore you back
to health.

372
2007

RAISE THE DEAD

The Bible says we as believers can raise the dead in the Name of
Jesus. Jesus said we can lay our hands on the dead, pray for them,
and God will bring them back to us, again, if it be His will for them
to come back. I very much believe this is true. However, my Dad
died in his sleep in April 2000. When I was told, I went to him and
anointed him with oil and begged God to fill him with life again. My
Dad did not come back. I know my Dad is alive in Heaven, but his
body here remained dead.
Almost one year later, my brother died of liver and kidney failure.
Again I prayed and said all those healing verses over and over every
day and begged God to restore his body and his life, but God didn’t.
I know my brother is also alive in Heaven. Those were the only
times I have prayed for God to raise the dead. I don’t know why my
Dad and my brother were not raised from the dead, and I may not
know until I get to Heaven and ask God myself. I am glad I at least
tried. If the opportunity arises for me to pray for the dead again, I
probably will. I have heard of other Christian believers saying that
they had prayed; some came back and some didn’t. Never give up
hope. Keep trying.
King David lost a son. He prayed and fasted and believed God,
but his son still died. God loved David and heard his prayers.

II Samuel 12:16-23, NIV “David pleaded with God for


the child. He fasted and went into his house and spent the
nights lying on the ground. The elders of his household
stood beside him to get him up from the ground, but he
refused and he would not eat any food with them.
On the seventh day the child died. David’s servants
were afraid to tell him that the child was dead, for they
thought, ‘While the child was still living, we spoke to
David but he would not listen to us. How can we tell him
the child is dead? He may do something desperate.’ David
noticed that this servants were whispering among them-
selves and he realized the child was dead. ‘Is the child
dead?’ he asked.

373
2007

‘Yes,’ they replied, ‘he is dead.’


Then David got up from the ground. After he washed,
put on lotions and changed his clothes, he went into the
house of the Lord and worshipped. Then he went to his
own house, and at his request they served him food, and
he ate.
His servants asked him, ‘Why are you acting this
way? While the child was alive, you fasted and wept, but
now that the child is dead, you get up and eat!’
He answered, ‘While the child was still alive, I fasted
and wept. I thought, “Who knows? The Lord may be
gracious to me and let the child live.” But now that he is
dead, why should I fast? Can I bring him back again? I
will go to him, but he will not return to me.’

There are no certain, specific procedures for raising the dead.


But, from reading the Bible and hearing about the way Jesus did it,
this is the way I would go about it. Anoint the person with oil. Lay
hands on the person and rebuke death. Call the person by name and
command the person to come back in the name of Jesus. Quote verses
reminding God and the spirits that the Bible says we as Christians
have the authority in Jesus Name to heal the sick and raise the dead.
Thank God for covering you and them in the blood of Jesus and
using you as a vessel for this great miracle. Then, speak in tongues
and expect to receive what you have asked for.

Matthew 10:7-8, KJV “…go preach saying, the kingdom


of Heaven is at hand. Heal the sick, cleanse the lepers,
RAISE THE DEAD, cast out demons. Freely you have
received, so freely give.”

Matthew 9:18; 23-25. KJV “…behold, there came a


certain ruler, and worshipped Him (Jesus) saying, My
daughter is even now dead; but come and lay thy hand
upon her. And she shall live.
And when Jesus came into the ruler’s house, and saw
the minstrels and the people making noise, He said unto

374
2007

them, Give place, for the maid is not dead but sleepeth.
And they laughed Him to scorn. But when the people
were put forth, He went in, and took her by the hand,
and the maid arose.”

Matthew 11:5, KJV “The blind receive their sight, and


the lame walk, the lepers are cleansed, and the deaf hear,
THE DEAD ARE RAISED UP, and the poor have the
gospel preached to them.”

Luke 7:12-15, KJV “Now when He came nigh to the gate


of the city, behold, there was a dead man carried out, the
only son of his mother, and she was a widow and much
people of the city was with her.
And when the Lord saw her, He had compassion on
her, and said unto her, weep not.
And He came and touched the bier; and they that
bare him stood still. And He said, young man, I say unto
thee, Arise. And he that was dead sat up, and began to
speak. And He delivered him to his mother.’

Believe in a miracle. You don‘t have to understand miracles to be


able to receive or experience one. God is a supernatural God. Miracles
are supernatural. God does work through doctors. Do whatever your
doctor tells you to do, but when they don’t know what to do it’s OK.
God does know. Impossible situations are God’s specialty.

Genesis 8:14, KJV “Is there anything too hard for the
Lord?”

NO!! Nothing is too difficult and hopeless for God. He can do


anything. And He will do anything for His children, to protect us
from destruction. He loves us.
Deuteronomy 33:3(NCV), “The Lord surely loves His people
and takes care of all those who belong to Him”
I am looking forward to meeting you in Heaven. Thank you for
keeping the faith.

375
CHAPTER THIRTY- SEVEN

QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS

Cc

377
QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS
Cc

Your book 2007, is centered around an event called the rapture.


What is the rapture and is it found in the bible?

A lot of people think the rapture is the end of the world, it is


not. The rapture is the sudden, supernatural removal of all children
of God from earth to heaven. God is just removing His children
to a place of safety while His wrath is being poured out upon the
sinful and unbelievers who remain here on earth. The world will
still be here. This is God’s way of doing things. He knows how to
protect the righteous and punish only those who deserve it. The
word rapture is a Greek word that means “caught up”. This is found
in 1 Thessalonians 4:15-18, “For this we say unto you by the word
of the Lord, that we which are alive and remain unto the coming of
the Lord shall not prevent them which are asleep.
For the Lord Himself shall descend from Heaven with a shout,
with the voice of the archangel and with the trump of God; and the
dead in Christ shall rise first;
Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together
with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air; and so shall we
ever be with the Lord.
Wherefore comfort one another with these words.”

379
2007

A lot of churches and denominations do not believe in the rapture.


Is Jesus just returning to get a certain group of people?

I just quoted scripture out of the bible proving that the rapture is
a biblical event. If it is in the bible then it will happen. If people do
not want to believe the prophets warnings, then don’t. That does not
mean it is not going to happen and it does not mean you are going
to miss it when it does happen. It just means it will be an exciting
surprise for you. If you have accepted Jesus Christ as your Lord
and Savior then you are a child of God. God does not divide us up
into different religions, denomination, sex, color, creed, or social
group. We are all His and He loves each one of us the same without
partiality. God is gracious, loving and merciful. He is a fair God
not only to the saved but to the lost as well. You have to know the
personality of God and the way He does things and has always done
things. He never changes. Sending this warning to people, ALL
people, is just God’s way and His nature. If people really understood
the depth of God’s love toward everyone(sinners and believers) they
would be able to receive this prophecy. When Jesus appears in the
sky to call all God’s children up at the rapture then we are ALL
going if we belong to Him. Whether your church teaches it or not
or whether you believe in it or not will not influence or change the
truth that “all God’s children will be raptured at the same time” all
over the world!!!

What about the children? Are all childen going to Heaven and
being raptured?

This question is hard to answer. Some bible scholars believe all


children go to Heaven. They use Luke 18:15-17(NCV) as a refer-
ence. It says “Some people brought even their babies to Jesus so He
could touch them. When the followers saw this, they told them to
stop. But Jesus called for the children, saying, Let the little children
come to me. Don’t stop them, because the kingdom of God belongs
to people who are like these children. I tell you the truth, you must
accept the kingdom of God as if you were a child, or you will never
enter in.” I do not believe that verse means all children go to Heaven.

380
2007

It just means we must be humble, honest, trusting and sincere when


we come before God. Some pastors believe all children under 12
years old go to Heaven because they think 12 is the year of account-
ability when God starts holding you responsible for the choices you
make or haven’t made in life. I really have not found that scripture in
the bible. I do not believe the bible is absolutely clear on this issue.
The bible does make it clear that we are all born into this world as
sinners. We must be born again because the first time we were born
we were born as sinners.(Romans 3:23) We must make a choice at
some point in our lives to accept Jesus as Savior. I know you have
heard the saying the fruit does not fall far from the tree. I believe
it would be difficult for 2 born again God loving parents to have a
child who was a spawn from Hell. And difficult for 2 Hell bound
people to have a God fearing child. Romans 11:16 says “..if the
roots of a tree are holy, then the trees branches are holy also.” The
bible speaks about children being cursed because of the sins of their
fathers.(Read Exodus 20:5, Exodus 34:7, Numbers 14:18, Numbers
30:15-18, Isaiah 13:16-18) The bible talks about the blessings of
your father (Psalms 132:12, Proverbs 20:7) I believe God holds
parents responsible for their children until they are old enough to
know right from wrong and make their own choices in life. That
exact age, I believe, varies from child to child. When my children
were born we took them to church and had them blessed and dedi-
cated to God. We took them to church and Sunday school as a family
and when they were ready (they were both 8 years old) they ask
Jesus to save them from their sins and then were water baptized. My
granddaughter was 6 years old when she ask Jesus to save her from
her sins and was water baptized. God is the ONLY ONE, the only
judge who has authority to say who goes to Heaven and who does
not. I do not have the right to say one way or the other.

Why did you write this book?

I wrote this book because God told me to. God told me to reach
out to the UNCHURCHED. He told me to reach those who do not
hear the voice of God speaking. He told me to not focus all my
attention on the church and Christians. If Christians want to believe

381
2007

me fine. If they don’t, that is between them and God. The church
should already be saved and prepared for the return of Jesus. I have
a passion for the lost. God gave me a prophetic dream about my life
and about the rapture of the church. He showed me several major
changes and events that were going to happen in my life. Most all
of them have happened so far over a period of time. God told me to
write down my dream and share it with this whole nation and then
the rapture is going to happen. I am in the process of doing that
right now. Habbakuk 2:2&3 says, “Write the vision, make it plain
upon tables that he may run that readeth it. For the vision is yet for
an appointed time but at the end it shall speak, and not lie; though it
tarry, wait for it; because it will surely come, it will not tarry.”

Why did you name your book 2007?

In my dream God said He was giving me about 3 years to warn


the nation about the rapture. I got my book published in June of
2004. Getting my book published and available to the public was
the beginning of my 3 year mission. 3 years from 2004 is 2007. God
specifically told me the rapture would happen during the summer.
Therefore my message to this nation is JESUS IS COMING
DURING THE SUMMER OF 2007.

Why should anyone believe that you know the date of the rapture
when Mathew 24:36 says, “But of that day and hour knoweth no
man, no, not the angels of Heaven, but My Father only.”

That scripture is accurately quoted, however I believe it is more


in reference to the 2nd coming of Christ than the rapture. Since God
has revealed to me a date to prepare for the rapture and share that
date with the world that scripture is obviously not in reference to the
rapture. Anyway, there are even more scriptures that say God WILL
tell us what is going to happen and when. Mathew 24:37-39 shows
that Jesus will come as in the days of Noah. Noah was God’s faithful
and chosen one at that time. Noah knew exactly what God was doing
and exactly when God was going to do it. God speaks to people in
many ways. 1. Through His written word, the bible. 2. He speaks

382
2007

to us in our spirit. 3. He speaks to us through other people. 4. He


speaks to us through dreams and visions. 5. He speaks to us through
angels. The bible says we do not know the day or the hour. God did
not give me the day or the hour. He gave me the year and the season.
Amos 3:7, says, “Surely, the Lord will do nothing, but He revealeth
His secret unto His servants the prophets.” Some scriptures in the
bible were just to certain people and for their particular time. You
have to read the whole story and understand the whole situation.
You can’t just pick out a verse and use it to your convenience. There
was no need 2000 years ago for people to know when the rapture
was going to happen. There is a need for OUR generation to know
and that is why God is revealing it to us NOW.
God does not sneak up on people. He loves everyone, sinners
and believers. He sent His Son Jesus especially for the sinners. God
is extremely gracious and merciful. He does not want anyone to
miss the rapture. That is why He is taking such extreme measures to
get this message to all who will listen and believe. God has chosen
to use my voice and I choose to obey.

Tell me, Why should anyone believe that dream was actually
from God? Can you prove you are not a false prophet ?

We all must receive everything about God and the bible by faith.
We must receive His prophets and messengers by faith as well. All I
can do is give the message. GOD ONLY USES HIS CHILDREN TO
BE A PROPHETIC VOICE FOR HIM. People can look at my life. I
am a Christian who loves God with all my heart. I am not preaching
anything contrary to the bible. I am not trying to form some kind of
cult or special group. I am not trying to magnify myself at all. I’m
not trying to profit myself or make money off of the message. When
God gives prophecy, it does not conflict with other prophecy He has
given. All God given prophecy, past and present, blends together
to expose one picture. God actually told me that every prophecy
that He is revealing to people is like a piece of a puzzle. When all
the pieces are put together we will see the complete picture. This
message or prophecy that God has given me is a very important part
of that puzzle. All prophecy leads back to Jesus Christ or to Jesus

383
2007

Christ. People can see the result of this message I am sending. The
result is preparation for Jesus Christ. Preparing not only their souls
but their physical daily lives as well. I will not be able to actually
prove the validity of this message until Summer of 2007 when the
rapture happens. Deuteronomy 8:22 says, “...when a prophet speaks
in the name of the Lord, if the thing does not happen or come to
pass, that is the thing which the Lord hath not spoken.” Proof that
someone is not a false prophet is that the thing they prophecy about
actually does happen. If some people wait until 2007 to believe me it
will be too late. Why waste another minute of your life in the control
of Satan any way. Whether the rapture happens in 2007, in 2070 or
whether it happens tomorrow. You should get your lives in order
right now today and stop playing games with God. You need your
lives to be taken out of the hands of Satan and placed in the hands of
God for your daily living, not just to secure a heavenly seat when it
is your time to leave this earth.

A lot of people think you are trying to use scare tactics to bring
people to Jesus Christ. Some have said you have no right going
around scaring people and predicting the end of the world.

Well first of all, like I said earlier, the rapture is not the end of the
world, the rapture kicks off the beginning of a terrible 7 year tribula-
tion that is coming to this world not to a world that has ended. It is a
time when the wrath of God will be poured out on those who remain
here on earth. Secondly, there are certain things in life we all must
be aware of and adjust our lives to, especially in this day and hour
that we did not have to think about or make adjustments to 100 years
ago. We did not have to tell our children not to play in traffic, we
did not have to stress to our children the importance of not talking
to strangers, we did not have to have safe rooms and fallout shel-
ters. We don’t shield ourselves from death and funerals because we
are scared to face the fact that one day we are going to die. We did
not have to prepare meticulously for the rapture of the church 100
years ago either. Although giving your life over to Jesus is the main
preparation, there are other things we should do and prepare for that
would make our lives more comfortable as we get closer to the final

384
2007

days. You need Jesus on the inside of you so you are capable of
hearing the voice of God to lead and guide you in your daily lives.
These warnings from God are not to scare us but to prepare us for
a very real event that is about to happen. The rapture is not a scary
thing unless you are not saved, that’s why people are being warned
specifically so they can prepare their hearts and lives and give them-
selves to Jesus to hear God’s voice and daily promptings. If people
are scared they should talk to God about that and search their own
souls and find out why. True children of God welcome the rapture
and are excited about the reunion.

You know people have been saying for 100’s of years that Jesus
is coming soon. There have been a multitude of people who have
predicted the date of the end, and they have been wrong. Why
should anyone believe you now?

I know people have been saying this since Jesus’ day. Jesus
Himself warned people in Mark 1:14&15 to prepare because the
Kingdom of God was at hand. Do you know how quickly evil would
have spread if people knew back then that the rapture was really
not going to happen until 2007AD? God wanted us to always be
prepared for the rapture to happen any day. I believe it kept us on
our toes throughout the generations. The prophecy of the rapture has
been in the bible ever since the bible was written. God has held back
certain revelation and understanding of these prophecies until now.
The rapture did not happen and can not happen until several condi-
tions and situations line up first. Everything has lined up with what
God said was going to happen before the rapture and now the time
and circumstances is finally right for the event.

What do you have to say to people who say they know Jesus is
coming soon, but God has not told them 2007?

I say they are mistaken and that is really a foolish, prideful state-
ment. As said earlier, God speaks to people in different ways. He
speaks to us through other people. I am one of those people God
is using. God gave me this message and told me 2007. So God IS

385
2007

telling people. He is telling people right now with my voice. God


is using my voice to send this message out to everyone. The world
does not go to church or listen to Christian radio. The world can
not hear the voice of God, so God must use a verbal voice to reach
them. God cares as much for the sinner as He does the believer. He
sent His son Jesus especially for the lost sinner. God has and always
will go to extreme measures to reach the sinners. God is using other
prophets and messengers today to prepare people for the coming
rapture. The prophecies from these people must be received by faith
also. God has spoken these prophecies directly to them to share with
the world. If some people are going to wait for God to give them
their very own personal, special visitation before they believe the
word of prophecy through other men and women of God, they may
be waiting a very long time. It is up to people to receive prophets
and their messages by faith or reject it. God does not force people
to believe in Him and He does not force people to believe in His
messengers. It is up to everyone to make their own choices.

Why would God choose you to tell this message? Do you think
you are more special than everyone else?

Anyone who has read the bible knows that God always chooses
someone that the rest of the world is not expecting. I absolutely do
not think I am more special than anyone else. On the other hand I do
not think I am lower or less than anyone else either. Why God chose
me instead of someone of well known respect like Billy Graham, I
have no idea. I know that God qualifies everyone He calls. The bible
says God chooses the humble and the foolish things of the world to
confound the wise. Most everyone in the bible that God used and
called including Moses, David, Paul, Jesus and the 12 apostles did
not fit the mold of what the world or religious people were expecting.
Other well known preachers and evangelist of today would not
have probably been chosen by society either. But God called them,
changed them, qualified them and uses them to His glory to accom-
plish His will. I believe God has done the same for me. I am just
as qualified to be used of God as anyone else, because it is not me
that is doing the work it is God in me that is giving this message.

386
2007

He is just using my voice. God always sends a messenger before He


does anything. I am ONE of those messengers He is using. Malachi
3:1 (New Century), “The Lord All Powerful says, I will send My
messenger, who will prepare the way for Me....”

What if the rapture does not happen in 2007?

If the rapture does not happen in 2007, it will be because of the


extreme love, grace and mercy God has for the lost unbelievers in
this world. God does not want anyone to go to Hell and miss the
rapture. God is stretching time now and He is giving everyone one
last chance. No matter how long God waits some people are just not
going to believe and receive Jesus as their Savior. I do not believe
God would have told me to warn people of this date if He were not
going to do it at that time. God is not a liar, He does not want me to
be a liar, and He does not change His mind. I guess we will just have
to wait until 2007 to see what happens.

What about people who say they are not ready to give their
lives to Jesus right now? They feel if the rapture is not going to
happen until 2007 then they’ll just wait till then to repent?

No one knows when their last day will be on earth. Some people
are going to die today. Right now might be your last opportunity to
accept Jesus as Savior. Just because the rapture is happening in 2007
does not mean that the life and death process ceases until then. You
should not wait until 2007 to receive Jesus in your life. The bible
says today is your day for salvation. If you truly repent of your sins,
you are anxious to start over and rid yourself of your sins and get
closer to God. God knows your heart. He knows if you are really
sorry for your sins. People who say they will wait until the very last
minute to repent would make me doubt their sincerity all together.
And if it is that obvious to me, I’m sure it is more obvious to God.

How do we prepare for the rapture?


The only way to be prepared for the rapture is to repent of your
sins and receive Jesus Christ as your Savior. ONLY THE BLOOD

387
2007

JESUS SHED ON THE CROSS CAN FORGIVE AND CLEANSE


YOU FROM SIN. So the only way to be rapture ready is receive
Jesus as Savior. Receive into your life the sacrifice Jesus made on
the cross. Jesus shed His blood for you, for your sins, so you would
not have to. Jesus is your boarding ticket for the trip. No other way
can you enter into Heaven except through Jesus Christ.

How do I surrender my life to Jesus?

It is very easy. You first must repent in your heart. Be sorry for
your sinful life and be willing to make changes and adjustments to
line your life up with the will of God and live according to the bible.
Then confess your sins and ask Jesus to come into your heart and
cleanse you and start you over again.
Romans 10:9&10 says, “That if thou shalt confess with thy
mouth the Lord Jesus, and shalt believe in thine heart that God hath
raised Him from the dead, thou shalt be saved.
For with the heart man believeth unto righteousness; and with
the mouth confession is made unto salvation.”

Can we pray that prayer now for whoever may be ready to make
a change?

Absolutely, just repeat after me. Jesus I am a sinner. *Save me,


help me, I need you. *I want a second chance. I want to start my life
over. *I believe You died on the cross for my sins. *I believe You
rose from the dead. *I believe you now live at the right hand of God
in Heaven.* I choose to live my life according to Your word, the
bible.* Thank you for saving me and filling me with the Holy Spirit.
*Jesus name, A-men. You are now rapture ready!!!

What are we suppose to be doing from now till the rapture


happens?

The world keeps turning, so go to work, pay your bills and carry
on your normal life. Find a good church that preaches the bible and
take your family. Read your bible regularly. Use every opportunity

388
2007

and contact you have in your everyday life to tell others about Jesus
and how they can receive Him as their Savior. Do good for people,
do all you can and love one another, even your enemies, as if it
were your last day on earth. 1 Timothy 4:12&13 says, “….be thou
an example of the believers, in word, in conversation, in charity, in
spirit, in faith, in purity.
Till I come, give attendance to reading, to exhortation, to
doctrine.”

SEE YOU IN HEAVEN IN 2007!!!

389
CONTACT THE AUTHOR
I would love to hear from you.

To contact the author write:


Shelby Corbitt
PO Box 2221
Oneco, FL 34264
Visit my web site at:
www.2007rapture.com
For additional copies of 2007,
please visit the website or send your request
To the above address. Allow 6-8 weeks for delivery.

YOU CAN VISIT MY WEBSITE DAILY.


I WILL KEEP YOU
INFORMED AS GOD GIVES ME OTHER
­INFORMATION
AND PROPHECY THAT I FEEL HE
WOULD WANT ME TO
SHARE WITH YOU. GOD IS GOING
TO LET ME KNOW THE
NIGHT BEFORE THE RAPTURE THAT
HE IS COMING. I WILL
POST IT ON THE WEBSITE!!

391